International Trade and Intellectual Property Law
International Trade and Intellectual Property Law
Members,
Recognizing the growing importance of trade in services for the growth and development of the world economy;
Wishing to establish a multilateral framework of principles and rules for trade in services with a view to the expansion of such trade under conditions of transparency and progressive liberalization and as a means of promoting the economic growth of all trading partners and the development of developing countries;
Desiring the early achievement of progressively higher levels of liberalization of trade in services through successive rounds of multilateral negotiations aimed at promoting the interests of all participants on a mutually advantageous basis and at securing an overall balance of rights and obligations, while giving due respect to national policy objectives;
Recognizing the right of Members to regulate, and to introduce new regulations, on the supply of services within their territories in order to meet national policy objectives and, given asymmetries existing with respect to the degree of development of services regulations in different countries, the particular need of developing countries to exercise this right;
Desiring to facilitate the increasing participation of developing countries in trade in services and the expansion of their service exports including, inter alia, through the strengthening of their domestic services capacity and its efficiency and competitiveness;
Taking particular account of the serious difficulty of the least-developed countries in view of their special economic situation and their development, trade and financial needs;
Hereby agree as follows:
ARTICLE I
Scope and Definition
1. This Agreement applies to measures by Members affecting trade in services.
2. For the purposes of this Agreement, trade in services is defined as the supply of a service:
(a) from the territory of one Member into the territory of any other Member;
(b) in the territory of one Member to the service consumer of any other Member;
(c) by a service supplier of one Member, through commercial presence in the territory of any other Member;
(d) by a service supplier of one Member, through presence of natural persons of a Member in the territory of any other Member.
3. For the purposes of this Agreement:
(a) "measures by Members" means measures taken by:
(i) central, regional or local governments and authorities; and
(ii) non-governmental bodies in the exercise of powers delegated by central, regional or local governments or authorities;
In fulfilling its obligations and commitments under the Agreement, each Member shall take such reasonable measures as may be available to it to ensure their observance by regional and local governments and authorities and non-governmental bodies within its territory;
(b) "services" includes any service in any sector except services supplied in the exercise of governmental authority;
(c) "a service supplied in the exercise of governmental authority" means any service which is supplied neither on a commercial basis, nor in competition with one or more service suppliers.
ARTICLE II
Most-Favoured-Nation Treatment
1. With respect to any measure covered by this Agreement, each Member shall accord immediately and unconditionally to services and service suppliers of any other Member treatment no less favourable than that it accords to like services and service suppliers of any other country.
2. A Member may maintain a measure inconsistent with paragraph 1 provided that such a measure is listed in, and meets the conditions of, the Annex on Article II Exemptions.
3. The provisions of this Agreement shall not be so construed as to prevent any Member from conferring or according advantages to adjacent countries in order to facilitate exchanges limited to contiguous frontier zones of services that are both locally produced and consumed.
ARTICLE III
Transparency
1. Each Member shall publish promptly and, except in emergency situations, at the latest by the time of their entry into force, all relevant measures of general application which pertain to or affect the operation of this Agreement. International agreements pertaining to or affecting trade in services to which a Member is a signatory shall also be published.
2. Where publication as referred to in paragraph 1 is not practicable, such information shall be made otherwise publicly available.
3. Each Member shall promptly and at least annually inform the Council for Trade in Services of the introduction of any new, or any changes to existing, laws, regulations or administrative guidelines which significantly affect trade in services covered by its specific commitments under this Agreement.
4. Each Member shall respond promptly to all requests by any other Member for specific information on any of its measures of general application or international agreements within the meaning of paragraph 1. Each Member shall also establish one or more enquiry points to provide specific information to other Members, upon request, on all such matters as well as those subject to the notification requirement in paragraph 3. Such enquiry points shall be established within two years from the date of entry into force of the Agreement Establishing the WTO (referred to in this Agreement as the "WTO Agreement"). Appropriate flexibility with respect to the time-limit within which such enquiry points are to be established may be agreed upon for individual developing country Members. Enquiry points need not be depositories of laws and regulations.
5. Any Member may notify to the Council for Trade in Services any measure, taken by any other Member, which it considers affects the operation of this Agreement.
ARTICLE III bis
Disclosure of Confidential Information
Nothing in this Agreement shall require any Member to provide confidential information, the disclosure of which would impede law enforcement, or otherwise be contrary to the public interest, or which would prejudice legitimate commercial interests of particular enterprises, public or private.
ARTICLE IV
Increasing Participation of Developing Countries
1. The increasing participation of developing country Members in world trade shall be facilitated through negotiated specific commitments, by different Members pursuant to Parts III and IV of this Agreement, relating to:
(a) the strengthening of their domestic services capacity and its efficiency and competitiveness, inter alia through access to technology on a commercial basis;
(b) the improvement of their access to distribution channels and information networks; and
(c) the liberalization of market access in sectors and modes of supply of export interest to them.
2. Developed country Members, and to the extent possible other Members, shall establish contact points within two years from the date of entry into force of the WTO Agreement to facilitate the access of developing country Members' service suppliers to information, related to their respective markets, concerning:
(a) commercial and technical aspects of the supply of services;
(b) registration, recognition and obtaining of professional qualifications; and
(c) the availability of services technology.
3. Special priority shall be given to the least-developed country Members in the implementation of paragraphs 1 and 2. Particular account shall be taken of the serious difficulty of the least-developed countries in accepting negotiated specific commitments in view of their special economic situation and their development, trade and financial needs.
ARTICLE V
Economic Integration
1. This Agreement shall not prevent any of its Members from being a party to or entering into an agreement liberalizing trade in services between or among the parties to such an agreement, provided that such an agreement:
(a) has substantial sectoral coverage, 1 and
(b) provides for the absence or elimination of substantially all discrimination, in the sense of Article XVII, between or among the parties, in the sectors covered under subparagraph (a), through:
(i) elimination of existing discriminatory measures, and/or
(ii) prohibition of new or more discriminatory measures,
either at the entry into force of that agreement or on the basis of a reasonable time-frame, except for measures permitted under Articles XI, XII, XIV and XIV bis.
2. In evaluating whether the conditions under paragraph 1(b) are met, consideration may be given to the relationship of the agreement to a wider process of economic integration or trade liberalization among the countries concerned.
3. (a) Where developing countries are parties to an agreement of the type referred to in paragraph 1, flexibility shall be provided for regarding the conditions set out in paragraph 1, particularly with reference to subparagraph (b) thereof, in accordance with the level of development of the countries concerned, both overall and in individual sectors and subsectors.
(b) Notwithstanding paragraph 6, in the case of an agreement of the type referred to in paragraph 1 involving only developing countries, more favourable treatment may be granted to juridical persons owned or controlled by natural persons of the parties to such an agreement.
4. Any agreement referred to in paragraph 1 shall be designed to facilitate trade between the parties to the agreement and shall not in respect of any Member outside the agreement raise the overall level of barriers to trade in services within the respective sectors or subsectors compared to the level applicable prior to such an agreement.
5. If, in the conclusion, enlargement or any significant modification of any agreement under paragraph 1, a Member intends to withdraw or modify a specific commitment inconsistently with the terms and conditions set out in its Schedule, it shall provide at least 90 days advance notice of such modification or withdrawal and the procedure set forth in paragraphs 2, 3 and 4 of Article XXI shall apply.
6. A service supplier of any other Member that is a juridical person constituted under the laws of a party to an agreement referred to in paragraph 1 shall be entitled to treatment granted under such agreement, provided that it engages in substantive business operations in the territory of the parties to such agreement.
7. (a) Members which are parties to any agreement referred to in paragraph 1 shall promptly notify any such agreement and any enlargement or any significant modification of that agreement to the Council for Trade in Services. They shall also make available to the Council such relevant information as may be requested by it. The Council may establish a working party to examine such an agreement or enlargement or modification of that agreement and to report to the Council on its consistency with this Article.
(b) Members which are parties to any agreement referred to in paragraph 1 which is implemented on the basis of a time-frame shall report periodically to the Council for Trade in Services on its implementation. The Council may establish a working party to examine such reports if it deems such a working party necessary.
(c) Based on the reports of the working parties referred to in subparagraphs (a) and (b), the Council may make recommendations to the parties as it deems appropriate.
8. A Member which is a party to any agreement referred to in paragraph 1 may not seek compensation for trade benefits that may accrue to any other Member from such agreement.
ARTICLE V bis
Labour Markets Integration Agreements
This Agreement shall not prevent any of its Members from being a party to an agreement establishing full integration 2 of the labour markets between or among the parties to such an agreement, provided that such an agreement:
(a) exempts citizens of parties to the agreement from requirements concerning residency and work permits;
(b) is notified to the Council for Trade in Services.
ARTICLE VI
Domestic Regulation
1. In sectors where specific commitments are undertaken, each Member shall ensure that all measures of general application affecting trade in services are administered in a reasonable, objective and impartial manner.
2. (a) Each Member shall maintain or institute as soon as practicable judicial, arbitral or administrative tribunals or procedures which provide, at the request of an affected service supplier, for the prompt review of, and where justified, appropriate remedies for, administrative decisions affecting trade in services. Where such procedures are not independent of the agency entrusted with the administrative decision concerned, the Member shall ensure that the procedures in fact provide for an objective and impartial review.
(b) The provisions of subparagraph (a) shall not be construed to require a Member to institute such tribunals or procedures where this would be inconsistent with its constitutional structure or the nature of its legal system.
3. Where authorization is required for the supply of a service on which a specific commitment has been made, the competent authorities of a Member shall, within a reasonable period of time after the submission of an application considered complete under domestic laws and regulations, inform the applicant of the decision concerning the application. At the request of the applicant, the competent authorities of the Member shall provide, without undue delay, information concerning the status of the application.
4. With a view to ensuring that measures relating to qualification requirements and procedures, technical standards and licensing requirements do not constitute unnecessary barriers to trade in services, the Council for Trade in Services shall, through appropriate bodies it may establish, develop any necessary disciplines. Such disciplines shall aim to ensure that such requirements are, inter alia:
(a) based on objective and transparent criteria, such as competence and the ability to supply the service;
(b) not more burdensome than necessary to ensure the quality of the service;
(c) in the case of licensing procedures, not in themselves a restriction on the supply of the service.
5. (a) In sectors in which a Member has undertaken specific commitments, pending the entry into force of disciplines developed in these sectors pursuant to paragraph 4, the Member shall not apply licensing and qualification requirements and technical standards that nullify or impair such specific commitments in a manner which:
(i) does not comply with the criteria outlined in subparagraphs 4(a), (b) or (c); and
(ii) could not reasonably have been expected of that Member at the time the specific commitments in those sectors were made.
(b) In determining whether a Member is in conformity with the obligation under paragraph 5(a), account shall be taken of international standards of relevant international organizations 3 applied by that Member.
6. In sectors where specific commitments regarding professional services are undertaken, each Member shall provide for adequate procedures to verify the competence of professionals of any other Member.
ARTICLE VII
Recognition
1. For the purposes of the fulfilment, in whole or in part, of its standards or criteria for the authorization, licensing or certification of services suppliers, and subject to the requirements of paragraph 3, a Member may recognize the education or experience obtained, requirements met, or licenses or certifications granted in a particular country. Such recognition, which may be achieved through harmonization or otherwise, may be based upon an agreement or arrangement with the country concerned or may be accorded autonomously.
2. A Member that is a party to an agreement or arrangement of the type referred to in paragraph 1, whether existing or future, shall afford adequate opportunity for other interested Members to negotiate their accession to such an agreement or arrangement or to negotiate comparable ones with it. Where a Member accords recognition autonomously, it shall afford adequate opportunity for any other Member to demonstrate that education, experience, licenses, or certifications obtained or requirements met in that other Member's territory should be recognized.
3. A Member shall not accord recognition in a manner which would constitute a means of discrimination between countries in the application of its standards or criteria for the authorization, licensing or certification of services suppliers, or a disguised restriction on trade in services.
4. Each Member shall:
(a) within 12 months from the date on which the WTO Agreement takes effect for it, inform the Council for Trade in Services of its existing recognition measures and state whether such measures are based on agreements or arrangements of the type referred to in paragraph 1;
(b) promptly inform the Council for Trade in Services as far in advance as possible of the opening of negotiations on an agreement or arrangement of the type referred to in paragraph 1 in order to provide adequate opportunity to any other Member to indicate their interest in participating in the negotiations before they enter a substantive phase;
(c) promptly inform the Council for Trade in Services when it adopts new recognition measures or significantly modifies existing ones and state whether the measures are based on an agreement or arrangement of the type referred to in paragraph 1.
5. Wherever appropriate, recognition should be based on multilaterally agreed criteria. In appropriate cases, Members shall work in cooperation with relevant intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations towards the establishment and adoption of common international standards and criteria for recognition and common international standards for the practice of relevant services trades and professions.
ARTICLE VIII
Monopolies and Exclusive Service Suppliers
1. Each Member shall ensure that any monopoly supplier of a service in its territory does not, in the supply of the monopoly service in the relevant market, act in a manner inconsistent with that Member's obligations under Article II and specific commitments.
2. Where a Member's monopoly supplier competes, either directly or through an affiliated company, in the supply of a service outside the scope of its monopoly rights and which is subject to that Member's specific commitments, the Member shall ensure that such a supplier does not abuse its monopoly position to act in its territory in a manner inconsistent with such commitments.
3. The Council for Trade in Services may, at the request of a Member which has a reason to believe that a monopoly supplier of a service of any other Member is acting in a manner inconsistent with paragraph 1 or 2, request the Member establishing, maintaining or authorizing such supplier to provide specific information concerning the relevant operations.
4. If, after the date of entry into force of the WTO Agreement, a Member grants monopoly rights regarding the supply of a service covered by its specific commitments, that Member shall notify the Council for Trade in Services no later than three months before the intended implementation of the grant of monopoly rights and the provisions of paragraphs 2, 3 and 4 of Article XXI shall apply.
5. The provisions of this Article shall also apply to cases of exclusive service suppliers, where a Member, formally or in effect, (a) authorizes or establishes a small number of service suppliers and (b) substantially prevents competition among those suppliers in its territory.
ARTICLE IX
Business Practices
1. Members recognize that certain business practices of service suppliers, other than those falling under Article VIII, may restrain competition and thereby restrict trade in services.
2. Each Member shall, at the request of any other Member, enter into consultations with a view to eliminating practices referred to in paragraph 1. The Member addressed shall accord full and sympathetic consideration to such a request and shall cooperate through the supply of publicly available non-confidential information of relevance to the matter in question. The Member addressed shall also provide other information available to the requesting Member, subject to its domestic law and to the conclusion of satisfactory agreement concerning the safeguarding of its confidentiality by the requesting Member.
ARTICLE X
Emergency Safeguard Measures
1. There shall be multilateral negotiations on the question of emergency safeguard measures based on the principle of non-discrimination. The results of such negotiations shall enter into effect on a date not later than three years from the date of entry into force of the WTO Agreement.
2. In the period before the entry into effect of the results of the negotiations referred to in paragraph 1, any Member may, notwithstanding the provisions of paragraph 1 of Article XXI, notify the Council on Trade in Services of its intention to modify or withdraw a specific commitment after a period of one year from the date on which the commitment enters into force; provided that the Member shows cause to the Council that the modification or withdrawal cannot await the lapse of the three-year period provided for in paragraph 1 of Article XXI.
3. The provisions of paragraph 2 shall cease to apply three years after the date of entry into force of the WTO Agreement.
ARTICLE XI
Payments and Transfers
1. Except under the circumstances envisaged in Article XII, a Member shall not apply restrictions on international transfers and payments for current transactions relating to its specific commitments.
2. Nothing in this Agreement shall affect the rights and obligations of the members of the International Monetary Fund under the Articles of Agreement of the Fund, including the use of exchange actions which are in conformity with the Articles of Agreement, provided that a Member shall not impose restrictions on any capital transactions inconsistently with its specific commitments regarding such transactions, except under Article XII or at the request of the Fund.
ARTICLE XII
Restrictions to Safeguard the Balance of Payments
1. In the event of serious balance-of-payments and external financial difficulties or threat thereof, a Member may adopt or maintain restrictions on trade in services on which it has undertaken specific commitments, including on payments or transfers for transactions related to such commitments. It is recognized that particular pressures on the balance of payments of a Member in the process of economic development or economic transition may necessitate the use of restrictions to ensure,inter alia, the maintenance of a level of financial reserves adequate for the implementation of its programme of economic development or economic transition.
2. The restrictions referred to in paragraph 1:
(a) shall not discriminate among Members;
(b) shall be consistent with the Articles of Agreement of the International Monetary Fund;
(c) shall avoid unnecessary damage to the commercial, economic and financial interests of any other Member;
(d) shall not exceed those necessary to deal with the circumstances described in paragraph 1;
(e) shall be temporary and be phased out progressively as the situation specified in paragraph 1 improves.
3. In determining the incidence of such restrictions, Members may give priority to the supply of services which are more essential to their economic or development programmes. However, such restrictions shall not be adopted or maintained for the purpose of protecting a particular service sector.
4. Any restrictions adopted or maintained under paragraph 1, or any changes therein, shall be promptly notified to the General Council.
5. (a) Members applying the provisions of this Article shall consult promptly with the Committee on Balance-of-Payments Restrictions on restrictions adopted under this Article.
(b) The Ministerial Conference shall establish procedures 4 for periodic consultations with the objective of enabling such recommendations to be made to the Member concerned as it may deem appropriate.
(c) Such consultations shall assess the balance-of-payment situation of the Member concerned and the restrictions adopted or maintained under this Article, taking into account, inter alia, such factors as:
(i) the nature and extent of the balance-of-payments and the external financial difficulties;
(ii) the external economic and trading environment of the consulting Member;
(iii) alternative corrective measures which may be available.
(d) The consultations shall address the compliance of any restrictions with paragraph 2, in particular the progressive phaseout of restrictions in accordance with paragraph 2(e).
(e) In such consultations, all findings of statistical and other facts presented by the International Monetary Fund relating to foreign exchange, monetary reserves and balance of payments, shall be accepted and conclusions shall be based on the assessment by the Fund of the balance-of-payments and the external financial situation of the consulting Member.
6. If a Member which is not a member of the International Monetary Fund wishes to apply the provisions of this Article, the Ministerial Conference shall establish a review procedure and any other procedures necessary.
ARTICLE XIII
Government Procurement
1. Articles II, XVI and XVII shall not apply to laws, regulations or requirements governing the procurement by governmental agencies of services purchased for governmental purposes and not with a view to commercial resale or with a view to use in the supply of services for commercial sale.
2. There shall be multilateral negotiations on government procurement in services under this Agreement within two years from the date of entry into force of the WTO Agreement.
ARTICLE XIV
General Exceptions
Subject to the requirement that such measures are not applied in a manner which would constitute a means of arbitrary or unjustifiable discrimination between countries where like conditions prevail, or a disguised restriction on trade in services, nothing in this Agreement shall be construed to prevent the adoption or enforcement by any Member of measures:
(a) necessary to protect public morals or to maintain public order; 5
(b) necessary to protect human, animal or plant life or health;
(c) necessary to secure compliance with laws or regulations which are not inconsistent with the provisions of this Agreement including those relating to:
(i) the prevention of deceptive and fraudulent practices or to deal with the effects of a default on services contracts;
(ii) the protection of the privacy of individuals in relation to the processing and dissemination of personal data and the protection of confidentiality of individual records and accounts;
(iii) safety;
(d) inconsistent with Article XVII, provided that the difference in treatment is aimed at ensuring the equitable or effective 6 imposition or collection of direct taxes in respect of services or service suppliers of other Members;
(e) inconsistent with Article II, provided that the difference in treatment is the result of an agreement on the avoidance of double taxation or provisions on the avoidance of double taxation in any other international agreement or arrangement by which the Member is bound.
ARTICLE XIV bis
Security Exceptions
1. Nothing in this Agreement shall be construed:
(a) to require any Member to furnish any information, the disclosure of which it considers contrary to its essential security interests; or
(b) to prevent any Member from taking any action which it considers necessary for the protection of its essential security interests:
(i) relating to the supply of services as carried out directly or indirectly for the purpose of provisioning a military establishment;
(ii) relating to fissionable and fusionable materials or the materials from which they are derived;
(iii) taken in time of war or other emergency in international relations; or
(c) to prevent any Member from taking any action in pursuance of its obligations under the United Nations Charter for the maintenance of international peace and security.
2. The Council for Trade in Services shall be informed to the fullest extent possible of measures taken under paragraphs 1(b) and (c) and of their termination.
ARTICLE XV
Subsidies
1. Members recognize that, in certain circumstances, subsidies may have distortive effects on trade in services. Members shall enter into negotiations with a view to developing the necessary multilateral disciplines to avoid such trade-distortive effects. 7 The negotiations shall also address the appropriateness of countervailing procedures. Such negotiations shall recognize the role of subsidies in relation to the development programmes of developing countries and take into account the needs of Members, particularly developing country Members, for flexibility in this area. For the purpose of such negotiations, Members shall exchange information concerning all subsidies related to trade in services that they provide to their domestic service suppliers.
2. Any Member which considers that it is adversely affected by a subsidy of another Member may request consultations with that Member on such matters. Such requests shall be accorded sympathetic consideration.
ARTICLE XVI
Market Access
1. With respect to market access through the modes of supply identified in Article I, each Member shall accord services and service suppliers of any other Member treatment no less favourable than that provided for under the terms, limitations and conditions agreed and specified in its Schedule. 8
2. In sectors where market-access commitments are undertaken, the measures which a Member shall not maintain or adopt either on the basis of a regional subdivision or on the basis of its entire territory, unless otherwise specified in its Schedule, are defined as:
(a) limitations on the number of service suppliers whether in the form of numerical quotas, monopolies, exclusive service suppliers or the requirements of an economic needs test;
(b) limitations on the total value of service transactions or assets in the form of numerical quotas or the requirement of an economic needs test;
(c)limitations on the total number of service operations or on the total quantity of service output expressed in terms of designated numerical units in the form of quotas or the requirement of an economic needs test; 9
(d) limitations on the total number of natural persons that may be employed in a particular service sector or that a service supplier may employ and who are necessary for, and directly related to, the supply of a specific service in the form of numerical quotas or the requirement of an economic needs test;
(e) measures which restrict or require specific types of legal entity or joint venture through which a service supplier may supply a service; and
(f) limitations on the participation of foreign capital in terms of maximum percentage limit on foreign shareholding or the total value of individual or aggregate foreign investment.
ARTICLE XVII
National Treatment
1. In the sectors inscribed in its Schedule, and subject to any conditions and qualifications set out therein, each Member shall accord to services and service suppliers of any other Member, in respect of all measures affecting the supply of services, treatment no less favourable than that it accords to its own like services and service suppliers. 10
2. A Member may meet the requirement of paragraph 1 by according to services and service suppliers of any other Member, either formally identical treatment or formally different treatment to that it accords to its own like services and service suppliers.
3. Formally identical or formally different treatment shall be considered to be less favourable if it modifies the conditions of competition in favour of services or service suppliers of the Member compared to like services or service suppliers of any other Member.
ARTICLE XVIII
Additional Commitments
Members may negotiate commitments with respect to measures affecting trade in services not subject to scheduling under Articles XVI or XVII, including those regarding qualifications, standards or licensing matters. Such commitments shall be inscribed in a Member's Schedule.
ARTICLE XIX
Negotiation of Specific Commitments
1. In pursuance of the objectives of this Agreement, Members shall enter into successive rounds of negotiations, beginning not later than five years from the date of entry into force of the WTO Agreement and periodically thereafter, with a view to achieving a progressively higher level of liberalization. Such negotiations shall be directed to the reduction or elimination of the adverse effects on trade in services of measures as a means of providing effective market access. This process shall take place with a view to promoting the interests of all participants on a mutually advantageous basis and to securing an overall balance of rights and obligations.
2. The process of liberalization shall take place with due respect for national policy objectives and the level of development of individual Members, both overall and in individual sectors. There shall be appropriate flexibility for individual developing country Members for opening fewer sectors, liberalizing fewer types of transactions, progressively extending market access in line with their development situation and, when making access to their markets available to foreign service suppliers, attaching to such access conditions aimed at achieving the objectives referred to in Article IV.
3. For each round, negotiating guidelines and procedures shall be established. For the purposes of establishing such guidelines, the Council for Trade in Services shall carry out an assessment of trade in services in overall terms and on a sectoral basis with reference to the objectives of this Agreement, including those set out in paragraph 1 of Article IV. Negotiating guidelines shall establish modalities for the treatment of liberalization undertaken autonomously by Members since previous negotiations, as well as for the special treatment for least-developed country Members under the provisions of paragraph 3 of Article IV.
4. The process of progressive liberalization shall be advanced in each such round through bilateral, plurilateral or multilateral negotiations directed towards increasing the general level of specific commitments undertaken by Members under this Agreement.
ARTICLE XX
Schedules of Specific Commitments
1. Each Member shall set out in a schedule the specific commitments it undertakes under Part III of this Agreement. With respect to sectors where such commitments are undertaken, each Schedule shall specify:
(a) terms, limitations and conditions on market access;
(b) conditions and qualifications on national treatment;
(c) undertakings relating to additional commitments;
(d) where appropriate the time-frame for implementation of such commitments; and
(e) the date of entry into force of such commitments.
2. Measures inconsistent with both Articles XVI and XVII shall be inscribed in the column relating to Article XVI. In this case the inscription will be considered to provide a condition or qualification to Article XVII as well.
3. Schedules of specific commitments shall be annexed to this Agreement and shall form an integral part thereof.
ARTICLE XXI
Modification of Schedules
1. (a) A Member (referred to in this Article as the "modifying Member") may modify or withdraw any commitment in its Schedule, at any time after three years have elapsed from the date on which that commitment entered into force, in accordance with the provisions of this Article.
(b) A modifying Member shall notify its intent to modify or withdraw a commitment pursuant to this Article to the Council for Trade in Services no later than three months before the intended date of implementation of the modification or withdrawal.
2. (a) At the request of any Member the benefits of which under this Agreement may be affected (referred to in this Article as an "affected Member") by a proposed modification or withdrawal notified under subparagraph 1(b), the modifying Member shall enter into negotiations with a view to reaching agreement on any necessary compensatory adjustment. In such negotiations and agreement, the Members concerned shall endeavour to maintain a general level of mutually advantageous commitments not less favourable to trade than that provided for in Schedules of specific commitments prior to such negotiations.
(b) Compensatory adjustments shall be made on a most-favoured-nation basis.
3. (a) If agreement is not reached between the modifying Member and any affected Member before the end of the period provided for negotiations, such affected Member may refer the matter to arbitration. Any affected Member that wishes to enforce a right that it may have to compensation must participate in the arbitration.
(b) If no affected Member has requested arbitration, the modifying Member shall be free to implement the proposed modification or withdrawal.
4. (a) The modifying Member may not modify or withdraw its commitment until it has made compensatory adjustments in conformity with the findings of the arbitration.
(b) If the modifying Member implements its proposed modification or withdrawal and does not comply with the findings of the arbitration, any affected Member that participated in the arbitration may modify or withdraw substantially equivalent benefits in conformity with those findings. Notwithstanding Article II, such a modification or withdrawal may be implemented solely with respect to the modifying Member.
5. The Council for Trade in Services shall establish procedures for rectification or modification of Schedules. Any Member which has modified or withdrawn scheduled commitments under this Article shall modify its Schedule according to such procedures.
ARTICLE XXII
Consultation
1. Each Member shall accord sympathetic consideration to, and shall afford adequate opportunity for, consultation regarding such representations as may be made by any other Member with respect to any matter affecting the operation of this Agreement. The Dispute Settlement Understanding (DSU) shall apply to such consultations.
2. The Council for Trade in Services or the Dispute Settlement Body (DSB) may, at the request of a Member, consult with any Member or Members in respect of any matter for which it has not been possible to find a satisfactory solution through consultation under paragraph 1.
3. A Member may not invoke Article XVII, either under this Article or Article XXIII, with respect to a measure of another Member that falls within the scope of an international agreement between them relating to the avoidance of double taxation. In case of disagreement between Members as to whether a measure falls within the scope of such an agreement between them, it shall be open to either Member to bring this matter before the Council for Trade in Services. 11 The Council shall refer the matter to arbitration. The decision of the arbitrator shall be final and binding on the Members.
ARTICLE XXIII
Dispute Settlement and Enforcement
1. If any Member should consider that any other Member fails to carry out its obligations or specific commitments under this Agreement, it may with a view to reaching a mutually satisfactory resolution of the matter have recourse to the DSU.
2. If the DSB considers that the circumstances are serious enough to justify such action, it may authorize a Member or Members to suspend the application to any other Member or Members of obligations and specific commitments in accordance with Article 22 of the DSU.
3. If any Member considers that any benefit it could reasonably have expected to accrue to it under a specific commitment of another Member under Part III of this Agreement is being nullified or impaired as a result of the application of any measure which does not conflict with the provisions of this Agreement, it may have recourse to the DSU. If the measure is determined by the DSB to have nullified or impaired such a benefit, the Member affected shall be entitled to a mutually satisfactory adjustment on the basis of paragraph 2 of Article XXI, which may include the modification or withdrawal of the measure. In the event an agreement cannot be reached between the Members concerned, Article 22 of the DSU shall apply.
ARTICLE XXIV
Council for Trade in Services
1. The Council for Trade in Services shall carry out such functions as may be assigned to it to facilitate the operation of this Agreement and further its objectives. The Council may establish such subsidiary bodies as it considers appropriate for the effective discharge of its functions.
2. The Council and, unless the Council decides otherwise, its subsidiary bodies shall be open to participation by representatives of all Members.
3. The Chairman of the Council shall be elected by the Members.
ARTICLE XXV
Technical Cooperation
1. Service suppliers of Members which are in need of such assistance shall have access to the services of contact points referred to in paragraph 2 of Article IV.
2. Technical assistance to developing countries shall be provided at the multilateral level by the Secretariat and shall be decided upon by the Council for Trade in Services.
ARTICLE XXVI
Relationship with Other International Organizations
The General Council shall make appropriate arrangements for consultation and cooperation with the United Nations and its specialized agencies as well as with other intergovernmental organizations concerned with services.
ARTICLE XXVII
Denial of Benefits
A Member may deny the benefits of this Agreement:
(a) to the supply of a service, if it establishes that the service is supplied from or in the territory of a non-Member or of a Member to which the denying Member does not apply the WTO Agreement;
(b) in the case of the supply of a maritime transport service, if it establishes that the service is supplied:
(i) by a vessel registered under the laws of a non-Member or of a Member to which the denying Member does not apply the WTO Agreement, and
(ii) by a person which operates and/or uses the vessel in whole or in part but which is of a non-Member or of a Member to which the denying Member does not apply the WTO Agreement;
(c) to a service supplier that is a juridical person, if it establishes that it is not a service supplier of another Member, or that it is a service supplier of a Member to which the denying Member does not apply the WTO Agreement.
ARTICLE XXVIII
Definitions
For the purpose of this Agreement:
(a) "measure" means any measure by a Member, whether in the form of a law, regulation, rule, procedure, decision, administrative action, or any other form;
(b) "supply of a service" includes the production, distribution, marketing, sale and delivery of a service;
(c) "measures by Members affecting trade in services" include measures in respect of
(i) the purchase, payment or use of a service;
(ii) the access to and use of, in connection with the supply of a service, services which are required by those Members to be offered to the public generally;
(iii) the presence, including commercial presence, of persons of a Member for the supply of a service in the territory of another Member;
(d) "commercial presence" means any type of business or professional establishment, including through
(i) the constitution, acquisition or maintenance of a juridical person, or
(ii) the creation or maintenance of a branch or a representative office, within the territory of a Member for the purpose of supplying a service;
(e) "sector" of a service means,
(i) with reference to a specific commitment, one or more, or all, subsectors of that service, as specified in a Member's Schedule,
(ii) otherwise, the whole of that service sector, including all of its subsectors;
(f) "service of another Member" means a service which is supplied,
(i) from or in the territory of that other Member, or in the case of maritime transport, by a vessel registered under the laws of that other Member, or by a person of that other Member which supplies the service through the operation of a vessel and/or its use in whole or in part; or
(ii) in the case of the supply of a service through commercial presence or through the presence of natural persons, by a service supplier of that other Member;
(g) "service supplier" means any person that supplies a service; 12
(h) "monopoly supplier of a service" means any person, public or private, which in the relevant market of the territory of a Member is authorized or established formally or in effect by that Member as the sole supplier of that service;
(i) "service consumer" means any person that receives or uses a service;
(j) "person" means either a natural person or a juridical person;
(k) "natural person of another Member" means a natural person who resides in the territory of that other Member or any other Member, and who under the law of that other Member:
(i) is a national of that other Member; or
(ii) has the right of permanent residence in that other Member, in the case of a Member which:
1. does not have nationals; or
2. accords substantially the same treatment to its permanent residents as it does to its nationals in respect of measures affecting trade in services, as notified in its acceptance of or accession to the WTO Agreement, provided that no Member is obligated to accord to such permanent residents treatment more favourable than would be accorded by that other Member to such permanent residents. Such notification shall include the assurance to assume, with respect to those permanent residents, in accordance with its laws and regulations, the same responsibilities that other Member bears with respect to its nationals;
(l) "juridical person" means any legal entity duly constituted or otherwise organized under applicable law, whether for profit or otherwise, and whether privately-owned or governmentally-owned, including any corporation, trust, partnership, joint venture, sole proprietorship or association;
(m) "juridical person of another Member" means a juridical person which is either:
(i) constituted or otherwise organized under the law of that other Member, and is engaged in substantive business operations in the territory of that Member or any other Member; or
(ii) in the case of the supply of a service through commercial presence, owned or controlled by:
1. natural persons of that Member; or
2. juridical persons of that other Member identified under subparagraph (i);
(n) a juridical person is:
(i) "owned" by persons of a Member if more than 50 per cent of the equity interest in it is beneficially owned by persons of that Member;
(ii) "controlled" by persons of a Member if such persons have the power to name a majority of its directors or otherwise to legally direct its actions;
(iii) "affiliated" with another person when it controls, or is controlled by, that other person; or when it and the other person are both controlled by the same person;
(o) "direct taxes" comprise all taxes on total income, on total capital or on elements of income or of capital, including taxes on gains from the alienation of property, taxes on estates, inheritances and gifts, and taxes on the total amounts of wages or salaries paid by enterprises, as well as taxes on capital appreciation.
ARTICLE XXIX
Annexes
The Annexes to this Agreement are an integral part of this Agreement.
Scope
1. This Annex specifies the conditions under which a Member, at the entry into force of this Agreement, is exempted from its obligations under paragraph 1 of Article II.
2. Any new exemptions applied for after the date of entry into force of the WTO Agreement shall be dealt with under paragraph 3 of Article IX of that Agreement.
Review
3. The Council for Trade in Services shall review all exemptions granted for a period of more than 5 years. The first such review shall take place no more than 5 years after the entry into force of the WTO Agreement.
4. The Council for Trade in Services in a review shall:
(a) examine whether the conditions which created the need for the exemption still prevail; and
(b) determine the date of any further review.
Termination
5. The exemption of a Member from its obligations under paragraph 1 of Article II of the Agreement with respect to a particular measure terminates on the date provided for in the exemption.
6. In principle, such exemptions should not exceed a period of 10 years. In any event, they shall be subject to negotiation in subsequent trade liberalizing rounds.
7. A Member shall notify the Council for Trade in Services at the termination of the exemption period that the inconsistent measure has been brought into conformity with paragraph 1 of Article II of the Agreement.
Lists of Article II Exemptions
[The agreed lists of exemptions under paragraph 2 of Article II will be annexed here in the treaty copy of the WTO Agreement.]
1. This Annex applies to measures affecting natural persons who are service suppliers of a Member, and natural persons of a Member who are employed by a service supplier of a Member, in respect of the supply of a service.
2. The Agreement shall not apply to measures affecting natural persons seeking access to the employment market of a Member, nor shall it apply to measures regarding citizenship, residence or employment on a permanent basis.
3. In accordance with Parts III and IV of the Agreement, Members may negotiate specific commitments applying to the movement of all categories of natural persons supplying services under the Agreement. Natural persons covered by a specific commitment shall be allowed to supply the service in accordance with the terms of that commitment.
4. The Agreement shall not prevent a Member from applying measures to regulate the entry of natural persons into, or their temporary stay in, its territory, including those measures necessary to protect the integrity of, and to ensure the orderly movement of natural persons across, its borders, provided that such measures are not applied in such a manner as to nullify or impair the benefits accruing to any Member under the terms of a specific commitment. 13
1. This Annex applies to measures affecting trade in air transport services, whether scheduled or non-scheduled, and ancillary services. It is confirmed that any specific commitment or obligation assumed under this Agreement shall not reduce or affect a Member's obligations under bilateral or multilateral agreements that are in effect on the date of entry into force of the WTO Agreement.
2. The Agreement, including its dispute settlement procedures, shall not apply to measures affecting:
(a) traffic rights, however granted; or
(b) services directly related to the exercise of traffic rights, except as provided in paragraph 3 of this Annex.
3. The Agreement shall apply to measures affecting:
(a) aircraft repair and maintenance services;
(b) the selling and marketing of air transport services;
(c) computer reservation system (CRS) services.
4. The dispute settlement procedures of the Agreement may be invoked only where obligations or specific commitments have been assumed by the concerned Members and where dispute settlement procedures in bilateral and other multilateral agreements or arrangements have been exhausted.
5. The Council for Trade in Services shall review periodically, and at least every five years, developments in the air transport sector and the operation of this Annex with a view to considering the possible further application of the Agreement in this sector.
6. Definitions:
(a) "Aircraft repair and maintenance services" mean such activities when undertaken on an aircraft or a part thereof while it is withdrawn from service and do not include so-called line maintenance.
(b) "Selling and marketing of air transport services" mean opportunities for the air carrier concerned to sell and market freely its air transport services including all aspects of marketing such as market research, advertising and distribution. These activities do not include the pricing of air transport services nor the applicable conditions.
(c) "Computer reservation system (CRS) services" mean services provided by computerised systems that contain information about air carriers' schedules, availability, fares and fare rules, through which reservations can be made or tickets may be issued.
(d) "Traffic rights" mean the right for scheduled and non-scheduled services to operate and/or to carry passengers, cargo and mail for remuneration or hire from, to, within, or over the territory of a Member, including points to be served, routes to be operated, types of traffic to be carried, capacity to be provided, tariffs to be charged and their conditions, and criteria for designation of airlines, including such criteria as number, ownership, and control.
1. Scope and Definition
(a) This Annex applies to measures affecting the supply of financial services. Reference to the supply of a financial service in this Annex shall mean the supply of a service as defined in paragraph 2 of Article I of the Agreement.
(b) For the purposes of subparagraph 3(b) of Article I of the Agreement, "services supplied in the exercise of governmental authority" means the following:
(i) activities conducted by a central bank or monetary authority or by any other public entity in pursuit of monetary or exchange rate policies;
(ii) activities forming part of a statutory system of social security or public retirement plans; and
(iii) other activities conducted by a public entity for the account or with the guarantee or using the financial resources of the Government.
(c) For the purposes of subparagraph 3(b) of Article I of the Agreement, if a Member allows any of the activities referred to in subparagraphs (b)(ii) or (b)(iii) of this paragraph to be conducted by its financial service suppliers in competition with a public entity or a financial service supplier, "services" shall include such activities.
(d) Subparagraph 3(c) of Article I of the Agreement shall not apply to services covered by this Annex.
2. Domestic Regulation
(a) Notwithstanding any other provisions of the Agreement, a Member shall not be prevented from taking measures for prudential reasons, including for the protection of investors, depositors, policy holders or persons to whom a fiduciary duty is owed by a financial service supplier, or to ensure the integrity and stability of the financial system. Where such measures do not conform with the provisions of the Agreement, they shall not be used as a means of avoiding the Member's commitments or obligations under the Agreement.
(b) Nothing in the Agreement shall be construed to require a Member to disclose information relating to the affairs and accounts of individual customers or any confidential or proprietary information in the possession of public entities.
3. Recognition
(a) A Member may recognize prudential measures of any other country in determining how the Member's measures relating to financial services shall be applied. Such recognition, which may be achieved through harmonization or otherwise, may be based upon an agreement or arrangement with the country concerned or may be accorded autonomously.
(b) A Member that is a party to such an agreement or arrangement referred to in subparagraph (a), whether future or existing, shall afford adequate opportunity for other interested Members to negotiate their accession to such agreements or arrangements, or to negotiate comparable ones with it, under circumstances in which there would be equivalent regulation, oversight, implementation of such regulation, and, if appropriate, procedures concerning the sharing of information between the parties to the agreement or arrangement. Where a Member accords recognition autonomously, it shall afford adequate opportunity for any other Member to demonstrate that such circumstances exist.
(c) Where a Member is contemplating according recognition to prudential measures of any other country, paragraph 4(b) of Article VII shall not apply.
4. Dispute Settlement
Panels for disputes on prudential issues and other financial matters shall have the necessary expertise relevant to the specific financial service under dispute.
5. Definitions
For the purposes of this Annex:
(a) A financial service is any service of a financial nature offered by a financial service supplier of a Member. Financial services include all insurance and insurance-related services, and all banking and other financial services (excluding insurance). Financial services include the following activities:
Insurance and insurance-related services
(i) Direct insurance (including co-insurance):
(A) life
(B) non-life
(ii) Reinsurance and retrocession;
(iii) Insurance intermediation, such as brokerage and agency;
(iv) Services auxiliary to insurance, such as consultancy, actuarial, risk assessment and claim settlement services.
Banking and other financial services (excluding insurance)
(v) Acceptance of deposits and other repayable funds from the public;
(vi) Lending of all types, including consumer credit, mortgage credit, factoring and financing of commercial transaction;
(vii) Financial leasing;
(viii) All payment and money transmission services, including credit, charge and debit cards, travellers cheques and bankers drafts;
(ix) Guarantees and commitments;
(x) Trading for own account or for account of customers, whether on an exchange, in an over-the-counter market or otherwise, the following:
(A) money market instruments (including cheques, bills, certificates of deposits);
(B) foreign exchange;
(C) derivative products including, but not limited to, futures and options;
(D) exchange rate and interest rate instruments, including products such as swaps, forward rate agreements;
(E) transferable securities;
(F) other negotiable instruments and financial assets, including bullion.
(xi) Participation in issues of all kinds of securities, including underwriting and placement as agent (whether publicly or privately) and provision of services related to such issues;
(xii) Money broking;
(xiii) Asset management, such as cash or portfolio management, all forms of collective investment management, pension fund management, custodial, depository and trust services;
(xiv) Settlement and clearing services for financial assets, including securities, derivative products, and other negotiable instruments;
(xv) Provision and transfer of financial information, and financial data processing and related software by suppliers of other financial services;
(xvi) Advisory, intermediation and other auxiliary financial services on all the activities listed in subparagraphs (v) through (xv), including credit reference and analysis, investment and portfolio research and advice, advice on acquisitions and on corporate restructuring and strategy.
(b) A financial service supplier means any natural or juridical person of a Member wishing to supply or supplying financial services but the term "financial service supplier" does not include a public entity.
(c) "Public entity" means:
(i) a government, a central bank or a monetary authority, of a Member, or an entity owned or controlled by a Member, that is principally engaged in carrying out governmental functions or activities for governmental purposes, not including an entity principally engaged in supplying financial services on commercial terms; or
(ii) a private entity, performing functions normally performed by a central bank or monetary authority, when exercising those functions.
SECOND ANNEX ON FINANCIAL SERVICES
1. Notwithstanding Article II of the Agreement and paragraphs 1 and 2 of the Annex on Article II Exemptions, a Member may, during a period of 60 days beginning four months after the date of entry into force of the WTO Agreement, list in that Annex measures relating to financial services which are inconsistent with paragraph 1 of Article II of the Agreement.
2. Notwithstanding Article XXI of the Agreement, a Member may, during a period of 60 days beginning four months after the date of entry into force of the WTO Agreement, improve, modify or withdraw all or part of the specific commitments on financial services inscribed in its Schedule.
3. The Council for Trade in Services shall establish any procedures necessary for the application of paragraphs 1 and 2.
1. Article II and the Annex on Article II Exemptions, including the requirement to list in the Annex any measure inconsistent with most-favoured-nation treatment that a Member will maintain, shall enter into force for international shipping, auxiliary services and access to and use of port facilities only on:
(a) the implementation date to be determined under paragraph 4 of the Ministerial Decision on Negotiations on Maritime Transport Services; or,
(b) should the negotiations not succeed, the date of the final report of the Negotiating Group on Maritime Transport Services provided for in that Decision.
2. Paragraph 1 shall not apply to any specific commitment on maritime transport services which is inscribed in a Member's Schedule.
3. From the conclusion of the negotiations referred to in paragraph 1, and before the implementation date, a Member may improve, modify or withdraw all or part of its specific commitments in this sector without offering compensation, notwithstanding the provisions of Article XXI.
1. Objectives
Recognizing the specificities of the telecommunications services sector and, in particular, its dual role as a distinct sector of economic activity and as the underlying transport means for other economic activities, the Members have agreed to the following Annex with the objective of elaborating upon the provisions of the Agreement with respect to measures affecting access to and use of public telecommunications transport networks and services. Accordingly, this Annex provides notes and supplementary provisions to the Agreement.
2. Scope
(a) This Annex shall apply to all measures of a Member that affect access to and use of public telecommunications transport networks and services. 14
(b) This Annex shall not apply to measures affecting the cable or broadcast distribution of radio or television programming.
(c) Nothing in this Annex shall be construed:
(i) to require a Member to authorize a service supplier of any other Member to establish, construct, acquire, lease, operate, or supply telecommunications transport networks or services, other than as provided for in its Schedule; or
(ii) to require a Member (or to require a Member to oblige service suppliers under its jurisdiction) to establish, construct, acquire, lease, operate or supply telecommunications transport networks or services not offered to the public generally.
3. Definitions
For the purposes of this Annex:
(a) "Telecommunications" means the transmission and reception of signals by any electromagnetic means.
(b) "Public telecommunications transport service" means any telecommunications transport service required, explicitly or in effect, by a Member to be offered to the public generally. Such services may include, inter alia, telegraph, telephone, telex, and data transmission typically involving the real-time transmission of customer-supplied information between two or more points without any end-to-end change in the form or content of the customer's information.
(c) "Public telecommunications transport network" means the public telecommunications infrastructure which permits telecommunications between and among defined network termination points.
(d) "Intra-corporate communications" means telecommunications through which a company communicates within the company or with or among its subsidiaries, branches and, subject to a Member's domestic laws and regulations, affiliates. For these purposes, "subsidiaries", "branches" and, where applicable, "affiliates" shall be as defined by each Member. "Intra-corporate communications" in this Annex excludes commercial or non-commercial services that are supplied to companies that are not related subsidiaries, branches or affiliates, or that are offered to customers or potential customers.
(e) Any reference to a paragraph or subparagraph of this Annex includes all subdivisions thereof.
4. Transparency
In the application of Article III of the Agreement, each Member shall ensure that relevant information on conditions affecting access to and use of public telecommunications transport networks and services is publicly available, including: tariffs and other terms and conditions of service; specifications of technical interfaces with such networks and services; information on bodies responsible for the preparation and adoption of standards affecting such access and use; conditions applying to attachment of terminal or other equipment; and notifications, registration or licensing requirements, if any.
5. Access to and use of Public Telecommunications Transport Networks and Services
(a) Each Member shall ensure that any service supplier of any other Member is accorded access to and use of public telecommunications transport networks and services on reasonable and non-discriminatory terms and conditions, for the supply of a service included in its Schedule. This obligation shall be applied, inter alia, through paragraphs (b) through (f). 15
(b) Each Member shall ensure that service suppliers of any other Member have access to and use of any public telecommunications transport network or service offered within or across the border of that Member, including private leased circuits, and to this end shall ensure, subject to paragraphs (e) and (f), that such suppliers are permitted:
(i) to purchase or lease and attach terminal or other equipment which interfaces with the network and which is necessary to supply a supplier's services;
(ii) to interconnect private leased or owned circuits with public telecommunications transport networks and services or with circuits leased or owned by another service supplier; and
(iii) to use operating protocols of the service supplier's choice in the supply of any service, other than as necessary to ensure the availability of telecommunications transport networks and services to the public generally.
(c) Each Member shall ensure that service suppliers of any other Member may use public telecommunications transport networks and services for the movement of information within and across borders, including for intra-corporate communications of such service suppliers, and for access to information contained in data bases or otherwise stored in machine-readable form in the territory of any Member. Any new or amended measures of a Member significantly affecting such use shall be notified and shall be subject to consultation, in accordance with relevant provisions of the Agreement.
(d) Notwithstanding the preceding paragraph, a Member may take such measures as are necessary to ensure the security and confidentiality of messages, subject to the requirement that such measures are not applied in a manner which would constitute a means of arbitrary or unjustifiable discrimination or a disguised restriction on trade in services.
(e) Each Member shall ensure that no condition is imposed on access to and use of public telecommunications transport networks and services other than as necessary:
(i) to safeguard the public service responsibilities of suppliers of public telecommunications transport networks and services, in particular their ability to make their networks or services available to the public generally;
(ii) to protect the technical integrity of public telecommunications transport networks or services; or
(iii) to ensure that service suppliers of any other Member do not supply services unless permitted pursuant to commitments in the Member's Schedule.
(f) Provided that they satisfy the criteria set out in paragraph (e), conditions for access to and use of public telecommunications transport networks and services may include:
(i) restrictions on resale or shared use of such services;
(ii) a requirement to use specified technical interfaces, including interface protocols, for inter-connection with such networks and services;
(iii) requirements, where necessary, for the inter-operability of such services and to encourage the achievement of the goals set out in paragraph 7(a);
(iv) type approval of terminal or other equipment which interfaces with the network and technical requirements relating to the attachment of such equipment to such networks;
(v) restrictions on inter-connection of private leased or owned circuits with such networks or services or with circuits leased or owned by another service supplier; or
(vi) notification, registration and licensing.
(g) Notwithstanding the preceding paragraphs of this section, a developing country Member may, consistent with its level of development, place reasonable conditions on access to and use of public telecommunications transport networks and services necessary to strengthen its domestic telecommunications infrastructure and service capacity and to increase its participation in international trade in telecommunications services. Such conditions shall be specified in the Member's Schedule.
6. Technical Cooperation
(a) Members recognize that an efficient, advanced telecommunications infrastructure in countries, particularly developing countries, is essential to the expansion of their trade in services. To this end, Members endorse and encourage the participation, to the fullest extent practicable, of developed and developing countries and their suppliers of public telecommunications transport networks and services and other entities in the development programmes of international and regional organizations, including the International Telecommunication Union, the United Nations Development Programme, and the International Bank for Reconstruction and Development.
(b) Members shall encourage and support telecommunications cooperation among developing countries at the international, regional and sub-regional levels.
(c) In cooperation with relevant international organizations, Members shall make available, where practicable, to developing countries information with respect to telecommunications services and developments in telecommunications and information technology to assist in strengthening their domestic telecommunications services sector.
(d) Members shall give special consideration to opportunities for the least-developed countries to encourage foreign suppliers of telecommunications services to assist in the transfer of technology, training and other activities that support the development of their telecommunications infrastructure and expansion of their telecommunications services trade.
7. Relation to International Organizations and Agreements
(a) Members recognize the importance of international standards for global compatibility and inter-operability of telecommunication networks and services and undertake to promote such standards through the work of relevant international bodies, including the International Telecommunication Union and the International Organization for Standardization.
(b) Members recognize the role played by intergovernmental and non-governmental organizations and agreements in ensuring the efficient operation of domestic and global telecommunications services, in particular the International Telecommunication Union. Members shall make appropriate arrangements, where relevant, for consultation with such organizations on matters arising from the implementation of this Annex.
1. Article II and the Annex on Article II Exemptions, including the requirement to list in the Annex any measure inconsistent with most-favoured-nation treatment that a Member will maintain, shall enter into force for basic telecommunications only on:
(a) the implementation date to be determined under paragraph 5 of the Ministerial Decision on Negotiations on Basic Telecommunications; or,
(b) should the negotiations not succeed, the date of the final report of the Negotiating Group on Basic Telecommunications provided for in that Decision.
2. Paragraph 1 shall not apply to any specific commitment on basic telecommunications which is inscribed in a Member's Schedule.
Footnotes
1.This condition is understood in terms of number of sectors, volume of trade affected and modes of supply. In order to meet this condition, agreements should not provide for the a priori exclusion of any mode of supply.
2.Typically, such integration provides citizens of the parties concerned with a right of free entry to the employment markets of the parties and includes measures concerning conditions of pay, other conditions of employment and social benefits.
3.The term "relevant international organizations" refers to international bodies whose membership is open to the relevant bodies of at least all Members of the WTO.
4.It is understood that the procedures under paragraph 5 shall be the same as the GATT 1994 procedures.
5.The public order exception may be invoked only where a genuine and sufficiently serious threat is posed to one of the fundamental interests of society.
6.Measures that are aimed at ensuring the equitable or effective imposition or collection of direct taxes include measures taken by a Member under its taxation system which:
(i) apply to non-resident service suppliers in recognition of the fact that the tax obligation of non-residents is determined with respect to taxable items sourced or located in the Member's territory; or
(ii) apply to non-residents in order to ensure the imposition or collection of taxes in the Member's territory; or
(iii) apply to non-residents or residents in order to prevent the avoidance or evasion of taxes, including compliance measures; or
(iv) apply to consumers of services supplied in or from the territory of another Member in order to ensure the imposition or collection of taxes on such consumers derived from sources in the Member's territory; or
(v) distinguish service suppliers subject to tax on worldwide taxable items from other service suppliers, in recognition of the difference in the nature of the tax base between them; or
(vi) determine, allocate or apportion income, profit, gain, loss, deduction or credit of resident persons or branches, or between related persons or branches of the same person, in order to safeguard the Member's tax base.
Tax terms or concepts in paragraph (d) of Article XIV and in this footnote are determined according to tax definitions and concepts, or equivalent or similar definitions and concepts, under the domestic law of the Member taking the measure.
7.A future work programme shall determine how, and in what time-frame, negotiations on such multilateral disciplines will be conducted.
8.If a Member undertakes a market-access commitment in relation to the supply of a service through the mode of supply referred to in subparagraph 2(a) of Article I and if the cross-border movement of capital is an essential part of the service itself, that Member is thereby committed to allow such movement of capital. If a Member undertakes a market-access commitment in relation to the supply of a service through the mode of supply referred to in subparagraph 2(c) of Article I, it is thereby committed to allow related transfers of capital into its territory.
9.Subparagraph 2(c) does not cover measures of a Member which limit inputs for the supply of services.
10.Specific commitments assumed under this Article shall not be construed to require any Member to compensate for any inherent competitive disadvantages which result from the foreign character of the relevant services or service suppliers.
11.With respect to agreements on the avoidance of double taxation which exist on the date of entry into force of the WTO Agreement, such a matter may be brought before the Council for Trade in Services only with the consent of both parties to such an agreement.
12.Where the service is not supplied directly by a juridical person but through other forms of commercial presence such as a branch or a representative office, the service supplier (i.e. the juridical person) shall, nonetheless, through such presence be accorded the treatment provided for service suppliers under the Agreement. Such treatment shall be extended to the presence through which the service is supplied and need not be extended to any other parts of the supplier located outside the territory where the service is supplied.
13.The sole fact of requiring a visa for natural persons of certain Members and not for those of others shall not be regarded as nullifying or impairing benefits under a specific commitment.
14.This paragraph is understood to mean that each Member shall ensure that the obligations of this Annex are applied with respect to suppliers of public telecommunications transport networks and services by whatever measures are necessary.
15.The term "non-discriminatory" is understood to refer to most-favoured-nation and national treatment as defined in the Agreement, as well as to reflect sector-specific usage of the term to mean "terms and conditions no less favourable than those accorded to any other user of like public telecommunications transport networks or services under like circumstances."
December 15, 1976
UNITED NATIONS COMMISSION ON INTERNATIONAL TRADE LAW (UNCITRAL) ARBITRATION RULES
GENERAL ASSEMBLY RESOLUTION 31/98
The General Assembly,
Recognizing the value of arbitration as a method of settling disputes arising in the context of international commercial relations,
Being convinced that the establishment of rules for ad hoc arbitration that are acceptable in countries with different legal, social and economic systems would significantly contribute to the development of harmonious international economic relations,
Bearing in mind that the Arbitration Rules of the United Nations Commission on International Trade Law have been prepared after extensive consultation with arbitral institutions and centres of international commercial arbitration,
Noting that the Arbitration Rules were adopted by the United Nations Commission on International Trade Law at its ninth session 1 after due deliberation,
1. Recommends the use of the Arbitration Rules of the United Nations Commission on International Trade Law in the settlement of disputes arising in the context of international commercial relations, particularly by reference to the Arbitration Rules in commercial contracts;
2. Requests the Secretary-General to arrange for the widest possible distribution of the Arbitration Rules.
ARTICLE 1
Scope of Application
1. Where the parties to a contract have agreed in writing * that disputes in relation to that contract shall be referred to arbitration under the UNCITRAL Arbitration Rules, then such disputes shall be settled in accordance with these Rules subject to such modification as the parties may agree in writing.
2. These Rules shall govern the arbitration except that where any of these Rules is in conflict with a provision of the law applicable to the arbitration from which the parties cannot derogate, that provision shall prevail.
*MODEL ARBITRATION CLAUSE
Any dispute, controversy or claim arising out of or relating to this contract, or the breach, termination or invalidity thereof, shall be settled by arbitration in accordance with the UNCITRAL Arbitration Rules as at present in force.
Note - Parties may wish to consider adding:
(a) The appointing authority shall be . . . (name of institution or person);
(b) The number of arbitrators shall be . . . (one or three);
(c) The place of arbitration shall be . . . (town or country);
(d) The language(s) to be used in the arbitral proceedings shall be . . .
ARTICLE 2
Notice, Calculation of Periods of Time
1. For the purposes of these Rules, any notice, including a notification, communication or proposal, is deemed to have been received if it is physically delivered to the addressee or if it is delivered at his habitual residence, place of business or mailing address, or, if none of these can be found after making reasonable inquiry, then at the addressee's last-known residence or place of business. Notice shall be deemed to have been received on the day it is so delivered.
2. For the purposes of calculating a period of time under these Rules, such period shall begin to run on the day following the day when a notice, notification, communication or proposal is received. If the last day of such period is an official holiday or a non-business day at the residence or place of business of the addressee, the period is extended until the first business day which follows. Official holidays or non-business days occurring during the running of the period of time are included in calculating the period.
ARTICLE 3
Notice of Arbitration
1. The party initiating recourse to arbitration (hereinafter called the "claimant") shall give to the other party (hereinafter called the "respondent") a notice of arbitration.
2. Arbitral proceedings shall be deemed to commence on the date on which the notice of arbitration is received by the respondent.
3. The notice of arbitration shall include the following:
(a) A demand that the dispute be referred to arbitration;
(b) The names and addresses of the parties;
(c) A reference to the arbitration clause or the separate arbitration agreement that is invoked;
(d) A reference to the contract out of or in relation to which the dispute arises;
(e) The general nature of the claim and an indication of the amount involved, if any;
(f) The relief or remedy sought;
(g) A proposal as to the number of arbitrators (i.e. one or three), if the parties have not previously agreed thereon.
4. The notice of arbitration may also include:
(a) The proposals for the appointments of a sole arbitrator and an appointing authority referred to in article 6, paragraph 1;
(b) The notification of the appointment of an arbitrator referred to in article 7;
(c) The statement of claim referred to in article 18.
ARTICLE 4
Representation and Assistance
The parties may be represented or assisted by persons of their choice. The names and addresses of such persons must be communicated in writing to the other party; such communication must specify whether the appointment is being made for purposes of representation or assistance.
ARTICLE 5
Number of Arbitrators
If the parties have not previously agreed on the number of arbitrators (i.e. one or three), and if within fifteen days after the receipt by the respondent of the notice of arbitration the parties have not agreed that there shall be only one arbitrator, three arbitrators shall be appointed.
ARTICLE 6
Appointment of Arbitrators
1. If a sole arbitrator is to be appointed, either party may propose to the other:
(a) The names of one or more persons, one of whom would serve as the sole arbitrator; and
(b) If no appointing authority has been agreed upon by the parties, the name or names of one or more institutions or persons, one of whom would serve as appointing authority.
2. If within thirty days after receipt by a party of a proposal made in accordance with paragraph 1 the parties have not reached agreement on the choice of a sole arbitrator, the sole arbitrator shall be appointed by the appointing authority agreed upon by the parties. If no appointing authority has been agreed upon by the parties, or if the appointing authority agreed upon refuses to act or fails to appoint the arbitrator within sixty days of the receipt of a party's request therefor, either party may request the Secretary-General of the Permanent Court of Arbitration at The Hague to designate an appointing authority.
3. The appointing authority shall, at the request of one of the parties, appoint the sole arbitrator as promptly as possible. In making the appointment the appointing authority shall use the following list-procedure, unless both parties agree that the list-procedure should not be used or unless the appointing authority determines in its discretion that the use of the list-procedure is not appropriate for the case:
(a) At the request of one of the parties the appointing authority shall communicate to both parties an identical list containing at least three names;
(b) Within fifteen days after the receipt of this list, each party may return the list to the appointing authority after having deleted the name or names to which he objects and numbered the remaining names on the list in the order of his preference;
(c) After the expiration of the above period of time the appointing authority shall appoint the sole arbitrator from among the names approved on the lists returned to it and in accordance with the order of preference indicated by the parties;
(d) If for any reason the appointment cannot be made according to this procedure, the appointing authority may exercise its discretion in appointing the sole arbitrator.
4. In making the appointment, the appointing authority shall have regard to such considerations as are likely to secure the appointment of an independent and impartial arbitrator and shall take into account as well the advisability of appointing an arbitrator of a nationality other than the nationalities of the parties.
ARTICLE 7
Appointment of Arbitrators
1. If three arbitrators are to be appointed, each party shall appoint one arbitrator. The two arbitrators thus appointed shall choose the third arbitrator who will act as the presiding arbitrator of the tribunal.
2. If within thirty days after the receipt of a party's notification of the appointment of an arbitrator the other party has not notified the first party of the arbitrator he has appointed:
(a) The first party may request the appointing authority previously designated by the parties to appoint the second arbitrator; or
(b) If no such authority has been previously designated by the parties, or if the appointing authority previously designated refuses to act or fails to appoint the arbitrator within thirty days after receipt of a party's request therefor, the first party may request the Secretary-General of the Permanent Court of Arbitration at The Hague to designate the appointing authority. The first party may then request the appointing authority so designated to appoint the second arbitrator. In either case, the appointing authority may exercise its discretion in appointing the arbitrator.
3. If within thirty days after the appointment of the second arbitrator the two arbitrators have not agreed on the choice of the presiding arbitrator, the presiding arbitrator shall be appointed by an appointing authority in the same way as a sole arbitrator would be appointed under article 6.
ARTICLE 8
Appointment of Arbitrators
1. When an appointing authority is requested to appoint an arbitrator pursuant to article 6 or article 7, the party which makes the request shall send to the appointing authority a copy of the notice of arbitration, a copy of the contract out of or in relation to which the dispute has arisen and a copy of the arbitration agreement if it is not contained in the contract. The appointing authority may require from either party such information as it deems necessary to fulfil its function.
2. Where the names of one or more persons are proposed for appointment as arbitrators, their full names, addresses and nationalities shall be indicated, together with a description of their qualifications.
ARTICLE 9
Challenge of Arbitrators
A prospective arbitrator shall disclose to those who approach him in connection with his possible appointment any circumstances likely to give rise to justifiable doubts as to his impartiality or independence. An arbitrator, once appointed or chosen, shall disclose such circumstances to the parties unless they have already been informed by him of these circumstances.
ARTICLE 10
Challenge of Arbitrators
1. Any arbitrator may be challenged if circumstances exist that give rise to justifiable doubts as to the arbitrator's impartiality or independence.
2. A party may challenge the arbitrator appointed by him only for reasons of which he becomes aware after the appointment has been made.
ARTICLE 11
Challenge of Arbitrators
1. A party who intends to challenge an arbitrator shall send notice of his challenge within fifteen days after the appointment of the challenged arbitrator has been notified to the challenging party or within fifteen days after the circumstances mentioned in articles 9 and 10 became known to that party.
2. The challenge shall be notified to the other party, to the arbitrator who is challenged and to the other members of the arbitral tribunal. The notification shall be in writing and shall state the reasons for the challenge.
3. When an arbitrator has been challenged by one party, the other party may agree to the challenge. The arbitrator may also, after the challenge, withdraw from his office. In neither case does this imply acceptance of the validity of the grounds for the challenge. In both cases the procedure provided in article 6 or 7 shall be used in full for the appointment of the substitute arbitrator, even if during the process of appointing the challenged arbitrator a party had failed to exercise his right to appoint or to participate in the appointment.
ARTICLE 12
Challenge of Arbitrators
1. If the other party does not agree to the challenge and the challenged arbitrator does not withdraw, the decision on the challenge will be made:
(a) When the initial appointment was made by an appointing authority, by that authority;
(b) When the initial appointment was not made by an appointing authority, but an appointing authority has been previously designated, by that authority;
(c) In all other cases, by the appointing authority to be designated in accordance with the procedure for designating an appointing authority as provided for in article 6.
2. If the appointing authority sustains the challenge, a substitute arbitrator shall be appointed or chosen pursuant to the procedure applicable to the appointment or choice of an arbitrator as provided in articles 6 to 9 except that, when this procedure would call for the designation of an appointing authority, the appointment of the arbitrator shall be made by the appointing authority which decided on the challenge.
ARTICLE 13
Replacement of an Arbitrator
1. In the event of the death or resignation of an arbitrator during the course of the arbitral proceedings, a substitute arbitrator shall be appointed or chosen pursuant to the procedure provided for in articles 6 to 9 that was applicable to the appointment or choice of the arbitrator being replaced.
2. In the event that an arbitrator fails to act or in the event of the de jure or de facto impossibility of his performing his functions, the procedure in respect of the challenge and replacement of an arbitrator as provided in the preceding articles shall apply.
ARTICLE 14
Repetition of Hearings in the Event of the Replacement of an Arbitrator
If under articles 11 to 13 the sole or presiding arbitrator is replaced, any hearings held previously shall be repeated; if any other arbitrator is replaced, such prior hearings may be repeated at the discretion of the arbitral tribunal.
ARTICLE 15
General Provisions
1. Subject to these Rules, the arbitral tribunal may conduct the arbitration in such manner as it considers appropriate, provided that the parties are treated with equality and that at any stage of the proceedings each party is given a full opportunity of presenting his case.
2. If either party so requests at any stage of the proceedings, the arbitral tribunal shall hold hearings for the presentation of evidence by witnesses, including expert witnesses, or for oral argument. In the absence of such a request, the arbitral tribunal shall decide whether to hold such hearings or whether the proceedings shall be conducted on the basis of documents and other materials.
3. All documents or information supplied to the arbitral tribunal by one party shall at the same time be communicated by that party to the other party.
ARTICLE 16
Place of Arbitration
1. Unless the parties have agreed upon the place where the arbitration is to be held, such place shall be determined by the arbitral tribunal, having regard to the circumstances of the arbitration.
2. The arbitral tribunal may determine the locale of the arbitration within the country agreed upon by the parties. It may hear witnesses and hold meetings for consultation among its members at any place it deems appropriate, having regard to the circumstances of the arbitration.
3. The arbitral tribunal may meet at any place it deems appropriate for the inspection of goods, other property or documents. The parties shall be given sufficient notice to enable them to be present at such inspection.
4. The award shall be made at the place of arbitration.
ARTICLE 17
Language
1. Subject to an agreement by the parties, the arbitral tribunal shall, promptly after its appointment, determine the language or languages to be used in the proceedings. This determination shall apply to the statement of claim, the statement of defence, and any further written statements and, if oral hearings take place, to the language or languages to be used in such hearings.
2. The arbitral tribunal may order that any documents annexed to the statement of claim or statement of defence, and any supplementary documents or exhibits submitted in the course of the proceedings, delivered in their original language, shall be accompanied by a translation into the language or languages agreed upon by the parties or determined by the arbitral tribunal.
ARTICLE 18
Statement of Claim
1. Unless the statement of claim was contained in the notice of arbitration, within a period of time to be determined by the arbitral tribunal, the claimant shall communicate his statement of claim in writing to the respondent and to each of the arbitrators. A copy of the contract, and of the arbitration agreement if not contained in the contract, shall be annexed thereto.
2. The statement of claim shall include the following particulars:
(a) The names and addresses of the parties;
(b) A statement of the facts supporting the claim;
(c) The points at issue;
(d) The relief or remedy sought.
The claimant may annex to his statement of claim all documents he deems relevant or may add a reference to the documents or other evidence he will submit.
ARTICLE 19
Statement of Defence
1. Within a period of time to be determined by the arbitral tribunal, the respondent shall communicate his statement of defence in writing to the claimant and to each of the arbitrators.
2. The statement of defence shall reply to the particulars (b), (c) and (d) of the statement of claim (article 18, para. 2). The respondent may annex to his statement the documents on which he relies for his defence or may add a reference to the documents or other evidence he will submit.
3. In his statement of defence, or at a later stage in the arbitral proceedings if the arbitral tribunal decides that the delay was justified under the circumstances, the respondent may make a counter-claim arising out of the same contract or rely on a claim arising out of the same contract for the purpose of a set-off.
4. The provisions of article 18, paragraph 2, shall apply to a counter-claim and a claim relied on for the purpose of a set-off.
ARTICLE 20
Amendments to the Claim or Defence
During the course of the arbitral proceedings either party may amend or supplement his claim or defence unless the arbitral tribunal considers it inappropriate to allow such amendment having regard to the delay in making it or prejudice to the other party or any other circumstances. However, a claim may not be amended in such a manner that the amended claim falls outside the scope of the arbitration clause or separate arbitration agreement.
ARTICLE 21
Pleas as to the Jurisdiction of the Arbitral Tribunal
1. The arbitral tribunal shall have the power to rule on objections that it has no jurisdiction, including any objections with respect to the existence or validity of the arbitration clause or of the separate arbitration agreement.
2. The arbitral tribunal shall have the power to determine the existence or the validity of the contract of which an arbitration clause forms a part. For the purposes of article 21, an arbitration clause which forms part of a contract and which provides for arbitration under these Rules shall be treated as an agreement independent of the other terms of the contract. A decision by the arbitral tribunal that the contract is null and void shall not entail ipso jure the invalidity of the arbitration clause.
3. A plea that the arbitral tribunal does not have jurisdiction shall be raised not later than in the statement of defence or, with respect to a counter-claim, in the reply to the counterclaim.
4. In general, the arbitral tribunal should rule on a plea concerning its jurisdiction as a preliminary question. However, the arbitral tribunal may proceed with the arbitration and rule on such a plea in their final award.
ARTICLE 22
Further Written Statements
The arbitral tribunal shall decide which further written statements, in addition to the statement of claim and the statement of defence, shall be required from the parties or may be presented by them and shall fix the periods of time for communicating such statements.
ARTICLE 23
Periods of Time
The periods of time fixed by the arbitral tribunal for the communication of written statements (including the statement of claim and statement of defence) should not exceed forty-five days. However, the arbitral tribunal may extend the time-limits if it concludes that an extension is justified.
ARTICLE 24
Evidence and Hearings
1. Each party shall have the burden of proving the facts relied on to support his claim or defence.
2. The arbitral tribunal may, if it considers it appropriate, require a party to deliver to the tribunal and to the other party, within such a period of time as the arbitral tribunal shall decide, a summary of the documents and other evidence which that party intends to present in support of the facts in issue set out in his statement of claim or statement of defence.
3. At any time during the arbitral proceedings the arbitral tribunal may require the parties to produce documents, exhibits or other evidence within such a period of time as the tribunal shall determine.
ARTICLE 25
Evidence and Hearings
1. In the event of an oral hearing, the arbitral tribunal shall give the parties adequate advance notice of the date, time and place thereof.
2. If witnesses are to be heard, at least fifteen days before the hearing each party shall communicate to the arbitral tribunal and to the other party the names and addresses of the witnesses he intends to present, the subject upon and the languages in which such witnesses will give their testimony.
3. The arbitral tribunal shall make arrangements for the translation of oral statements made at a hearing and for a record of the hearing if either is deemed necessary by the tribunal under the circumstances of the case, or if the parties have agreed thereto and have communicated such agreement to the tribunal at least fifteen days before the hearing.
4. Hearings shall be held in camera unless the parties agree otherwise. The arbitral tribunal may require the retirement of any witness or witnesses during the testimony of other witnesses. The arbitral tribunal is free to determine the manner in which witnesses are examined.
5. Evidence of witnesses may also be presented in the form of written statements signed by them.
6. The arbitral tribunal shall determine the admissibility, relevance, materiality and weight of the evidence offered.
ARTICLE 26
Interim Measures of Protection
1. At the request of either party, the arbitral tribunal may take any interim measures it deems necessary in respect of the subject-matter of the dispute, including measures for the conservation of the goods forming the subject-matter in dispute, such as ordering their deposit with a third person or the sale of perishable goods.
2. Such interim measures may be established in the form of an interim award. The arbitral tribunal shall be entitled to require security for the costs of such measures.
3. A request for interim measures addressed by any party to a judicial authority shall not be deemed incompatible with the agreement to arbitrate, or as a waiver of that agreement.
ARTICLE 27
Experts
1. The arbitral tribunal may appoint one or more experts to report to it, in writing, on specific issues to be determined by the tribunal. A copy of the expert's terms of reference, established by the arbitral tribunal, shall be communicated to the parties.
2. The parties shall give the expert any relevant information or produce for his inspection any relevant documents or goods that he may require of them. Any dispute between a party and such expert as to the relevance of the required information or production shall be referred to the arbitral tribunal for decision.
3. Upon receipt of the expert's report, the arbitral tribunal shall communicate a copy of the report to the parties who shall be given the opportunity to express, in writing, their opinion on the report. A party shall be entitled to examine any document on which the expert has relied in his report.
4. At the request of either party the expert, after delivery of the report, may be heard at a hearing where the parties shall have the opportunity to be present and to interrogate the expert. At this hearing either party may present expert witnesses in order to testify on the points at issue. The provisions of article 25 shall be applicable to such proceedings.
ARTICLE 28
Default
1. If, within the period of time fixed by the arbitral tribunal, the claimant has failed to communicate his claim without showing sufficient cause for such failure, the arbitral tribunal shall issue an order for the termination of the arbitral proceedings. If, within the period of time fixed by the arbitral tribunal, the respondent has failed to communicate his statement of defence without showing sufficient cause for such failure, the arbitral tribunal shall order that the proceedings continue.
2. If one of the parties, duly notified under these Rules, fails to appear at a hearing, without showing sufficient cause for such failure, the arbitral tribunal may proceed with the arbitration.
3. If one of the parties, duly invited to produce documentary evidence, fails to do so within the established period of time, without showing sufficient cause for such failure, the arbitral tribunal may make the award on the evidence before it.
ARTICLE 29
Closure of Hearings
1. The arbitral tribunal may inquire of the parties if they have any further proof to offer or witnesses to be heard or submissions to make and, if there are none, it may declare the hearings closed.
2. The arbitral tribunal may, if it considers it necessary owing to exceptional circumstances, decide, on its own motion or upon application of a party, to reopen the hearings at any time before the award is made.
ARTICLE 30
Waiver of Rules
A party who knows that any provision of, or requirement under, these Rules has not been complied with and yet proceeds with the arbitration without promptly stating his objection to such non-compliance, shall be deemed to have waived his right to object.
ARTICLE 31
Decisions
1. When there are three arbitrators, any award or other decision of the arbitral tribunal shall be made by a majority of the arbitrators.
2. In the case of questions of procedure, when there is no majority or when the arbitral tribunal so authorizes, the presiding arbitrator may decide on his own, subject to revision, if any, by the arbitral tribunal.
ARTICLE 32
Form and Effect of the Award
1. In addition to making a final award, the arbitral tribunal shall be entitled to make interim, interlocutory, or partial awards.
2. The award shall be made in writing and shall be final and binding on the parties. The parties undertake to carry out the award without delay.
3. The arbitral tribunal shall state the reasons upon which the award is based, unless the parties have agreed that no reasons are to be given.
4. An award shall be signed by the arbitrators and it shall contain the date on which and the place where the award was made. Where there are three arbitrators and one of them fails to sign, the award shall state the reason for the absence of the signature.
5. The award may be made public only with the consent of both parties.
6. Copies of the award signed by the arbitrators shall be communicated to the parties by the arbitral tribunal.
7. If the arbitration law of the country where the award is made requires that the award be filed or registered by the arbitral tribunal, the tribunal shall comply with this requirement within the period of time required by law.
ARTICLE 33
Applicable Law, Amiable Compositeur
1. The arbitral tribunal shall apply the law designated by the parties as applicable to the substance of the dispute. Failing such designation by the parties, the arbitral tribunal shall apply the law determined by the conflict of laws rules which it considers applicable.
2. The arbitral tribunal shall decide as amiable compositeur or ex aequo et bono only if the parties have expressly authorized the arbitral tribunal to do so and if the law applicable to the arbitral procedure permits such arbitration.
3. In all cases, the arbitral tribunal shall decide in accordance with the terms of the contract and shall take into account the usages of the trade applicable to the transaction.
ARTICLE 34
Settlement or Other Grounds for Termination
1. If, before the award is made, the parties agree on a settlement of the dispute, the arbitral tribunal shall either issue an order for the termination of the arbitral proceedings or, if requested by both parties and accepted by the tribunal, record the settlement in the form of an arbitral award on agreed terms. The arbitral tribunal is not obliged to give reasons for such an award.
2. If, before the award is made, the continuation of the arbitral proceedings becomes unnecessary or impossible for any reason not mentioned in paragraph 1, the arbitral tribunal shall inform the parties of its intention to issue an order for the termination of the proceedings. The arbitral tribunal shall have the power to issue such an order unless a party raises justifiable grounds for objection.
3. Copies of the order for termination of the arbitral proceedings or of the arbitral award on agreed terms, signed by the arbitrators, shall be communicated by the arbitral tribunal to the parties. Where an arbitral award on agreed terms is made, the provisions of article 32, paragraphs 2 and 4 to 7, shall apply.
ARTICLE 35
Interpretation of the Award
1. Within thirty days after the receipt of the award, either party, with notice to the other party, may request that the arbitral tribunal give an interpretation of the award.
2. The interpretation shall be given in writing within forty-five days after the receipt of the request. The interpretation shall form part of the award and the provisions of article 32, paragraphs 2 to 7, shall apply.
ARTICLE 36
Correction of the Award
1. Within thirty days after the receipt of the award, either party, with notice to the other party, may request the arbitral tribunal to correct in the award any errors in computation, any clerical or typographical errors, or any errors of similar nature. The arbitral tribunal may within thirty days after the communication of the award make such corrections on its own initiative.
2. Such corrections shall be in writing, and the provisions of article 32, paragraphs 2 to 7, shall apply.
ARTICLE 37
Additional Award
1. Within thirty days after the receipt of the award, either party, with notice to the other party, may request the arbitral tribunal to make an additional award as to claims presented in the arbitral proceedings but omitted from the award.
2. If the arbitral tribunal considers the request for an additional award to be justified and considers that the omission can be rectified without any further hearings or evidence, it shall complete its award within sixty days after the receipt of the request.
3. When an additional award is made, the provisions of article 32, paragraphs 2 to 7, shall apply.
ARTICLE 38
Costs
The arbitral tribunal shall fix the costs of arbitration in its award. The term "costs" includes only:
(a) The fees of the arbitral tribunal to be stated separately as to each arbitrator and to be fixed by the tribunal itself in accordance with article 39;
(b) The travel and other expenses incurred by the arbitrators;
(c) The costs of expert advice and of other assistance required by the arbitral tribunal;
(d) The travel and other expenses of witnesses to the extent such expenses are approved by the arbitral tribunal;
(e) The costs for legal representation and assistance of the successful party if such costs were claimed during the arbitral proceedings, and only to the extent that the arbitral tribunal determines that the amount of such costs is reasonable;
(f) Any fees and expenses of the appointing authority as well as the expenses of the Secretary-General of the Permanent Court of Arbitration at The Hague.
ARTICLE 39
Costs
1. The fees of the arbitral tribunal shall be reasonable in amount, taking into account the amount in dispute, the complexity of the subject-matter, the time spent by the arbitrators and any other relevant circumstances of the case.
2. If an appointing authority has been agreed upon by the parties or designated by the Secretary-General of the Permanent Court of Arbitration at The Hague, and if that authority has issued a schedule of fees for arbitrators in international cases which it administers, the arbitral tribunal in fixing its fees shall take that schedule of fees into account to the extent that it considers appropriate in the circumstances of the case.
3. If such appointing authority has not issued a schedule of fees for arbitrators in international cases, any party may at any time request the appointing authority to furnish a statement setting forth the basis for establishing fees which is customarily followed in international cases in which the authority appoints arbitrators. If the appointing authority consents to provide such a statement, the arbitral tribunal in fixing its fees shall take such information into account to the extent that it considers appropriate in the circumstances of the case.
4. In cases referred to in paragraphs 2 and 3, when a party so requests and the appointing authority consents to perform the function, the arbitral tribunal shall fix its fees only after consultation with the appointing authority which may make any comment it deems appropriate to the arbitral tribunal concerning the fees.
ARTICLE 40
Costs
1. Except as provided in paragraph 2, the costs of arbitration shall in principle be borne by the unsuccessful party. However, the arbitral tribunal may apportion each of such costs between the parties if it determines that apportionment is reasonable, taking into account the circumstances of the case.
2. With respect to the costs of legal representation and assistance referred to in article 38, paragraph (e), the arbitral tribunal, taking into account the circumstances of the case, shall be free to determine which party shall bear such costs or may apportion such costs between the parties if it determines that apportionment is reasonable.
3. When the arbitral tribunal issues an order for the termination of the arbitral proceedings or makes an award on agreed terms, it shall fix the costs of arbitration referred to in article 38 and article 39, paragraph 1, in the text of that order or award.
4. No additional fees may be charged by an arbitral tribunal for interpretation or correction or completion of its award under articles 35 to 37.
ARTICLE 41
Deposit Of Costs
1. The arbitral tribunal, on its establishment, may request each party to deposit an equal amount as an advance for the costs referred to in article 38, paragraphs (a), (b) and (c).
2. During the course of the arbitral proceedings the arbitral tribunal may request supplementary deposits from the parties.
3. If an appointing authority has been agreed upon by the parties or designated by the Secretary-General of the Permanent Court of Arbitration at The Hague, and when a party so requests and the appointing authority consents to perform the function, the arbitral tribunal shall fix the amounts of any deposits or supplementary deposits only after consultation with the appointing authority which may make any comments to the arbitral tribunal which it deems appropriate concerning the amount of such deposits and supplementary deposits.
4. If the required deposits are not paid in full within thirty days after the receipt of the request, the arbitral tribunal shall so inform the parties in order that one or another of them may make the required payment. If such payment is not made, the arbitral tribunal may order the suspension or termination of the arbitral proceedings.
5. After the award has been made, the arbitral tribunal shall render an accounting to the parties of the deposits received and return any unexpended balance to the parties.
July 24, 1971
BERNE CONVENTION FOR THE PROTECTION OF LITERARY AND ARTISTIC WORKS
[Paris Act of July 24, 1971, as amended on September 28, 1979]
The countries of the Union, being equally animated by the desire to protect, in as effective and uniform a manner as possible, the rights of authors in their literary and artistic works,
Recognizing the importance of the work of the Revision Conference held at Stockholm in 1967,
Have resolved to revise the Act adopted by the Stockholm Conference, while maintaining without change Articles 1 to 20 and 22 to 26 of that Act
Consequently, the undersigned Plenipotentiaries, having presented their full powers, recognized as in good and due form, have agreed as follows:
ARTICLE 1
Establishment of a Union
The countries to which this Convention applies constitute a Union for the protection of the rights of authors in their literary and artistic works.
ARTICLE 2
Protected Works: 1. "Literary and Artistic works"; 2. Possible Requirement of Fixation; 3. Derivative Works; 4. Official Texts; 5. Collections; 6. Obligation to Protect;Beneficiaries of Protection; 7. Works of Applied Art and Industrial Designs; 8. News
(1) The expression "literary and artistic works" shall include every production in the literary, scientific and artistic domain, whatever may be the mode or form of its expression, such as books, pamphlets and other writings; lectures, addresses, sermons and other works of the same nature; dramatic or dramatico-musical works; choreographic works and entertainments in dumb show; musical compositions with or without words; cinematographic works to which are assimilated works expressed by a process analogous to cinematography; works of drawing, painting, architecture, sculpture, engraving and lithography; photographic works to which are assimilated works expressed by a process analogous to photography; works of applied art; illustrations, maps, plans, sketches and three-dimensional works relative to geography, topography, architecture or science.
(2) It shall, however, be a matter for legislation in the countries of the Union to prescribe that works in general or any specified categories of works shall not be protected unless they have been fixed in some material form.
(3) Translations, adaptations, arrangements of music and other alterations of a literary or artistic work shall be protected as original works without prejudice to the copyright in the original work.
(4) It shall be a matter for legislation in the countries of the Union to determine the protection to be granted to official texts of a legislative, administrative and legal nature, and to official translations of such texts.
(5) Collections of literary or artistic works such as encyclopaedias and anthologies which, by reason of the selection and arrangement of their contents, constitute intellectual creations shall be protected as such, without prejudice to the copyright in each of the works forming part of such collections.
(6) The works mentioned in this Article shall enjoy protection in all countries of the Union. This protection shall operate for the benefit of the author and his successors in title.
(7) Subject to the provisions of Article 7(4) of this Convention, it shall be a matter for legislation in the countries of the Union to determine the extent of the application of their laws to works of applied art and industrial designs and models, as well as the conditions under which such works, designs and models shall be protected. Works protected in the country of origin solely as designs and models shall be entitled in another country of the Union only to such special protection as is granted in that country to designs and models; however, if no such special protection is granted in that country, such works shall be protected as artistic works.
(8) The protection of this Convention shall not apply to news of the day or to miscellaneous facts having the character of mere items of press information.
ARTICLE 2bis
Possible Limitation of Protection of Certain Works: 1. Certain speeches; 2. Certain uses of lectures and addresses; 3. Right to make collections of such works
(1) It shall be a matter for legislation in the countries of the Union to exclude, wholly or in part, from the protection provided by the preceding Article political speeches and speeches delivered in the course of legal proceedings.
(2) It shall also be a matter for legislation in the countries of the Union to determine the conditions under which lectures, addresses and other works of the same nature which are delivered in public may be reproduced by the press, broadcast, communicated to the public by wire and made the subject of public communication as envisaged in Article 11bis(1) of this Convention, when such use is justified by the informatory purpose.
(3) Nevertheless, the author shall enjoy the exclusive right of making a collection of his works mentioned in the preceding paragraphs.
ARTICLE 3
Criteria of Eligibility for Protection: 1. Nationality of author, place of publication of work; 2. Residence of author; 3. "Published" works; 4. "Simultaneously published" works
(1) The protection of this Convention shall apply to:
(a) authors who are nationals of one of the countries of the Union, for their works, whether published or not;
(b) authors who are not nationals of one of the countries of the Union, for their works first published in one of those countries, or simultaneously in a country outside the Union and in a country of the Union. dctai
(2) Authors who are not nationals of one of the countries of the Union but who have their habitual residence in one of them shall, for the purposes of this Convention be assimilated to nationals of that country.
(3) The expression "published works" means works published with the consent of their authors, whatever may be the means of manufacture of the copies, provided that the availability of such copies has been such as to satisfy the reasonable requirements of the public, having regard to the nature of the work. The performance of a dramatic, dramatico-musical, cinematographic or musical work, the public recitation of a literary work, the communication by wire or the broadcasting of literary or artistic works, the exhibition of a work of art and the construction of a work of architecture shall not constitute publication.
(4) A work shall be considered as having been published simultaneously in several countries if it has been published in two or more countries within thirty days of its first publication.
ARTICLE 4
Criteria of Eligibility for Protection of Cinematographic Works, Works of Architecture and Certain Artistic Works
The protection of this Convention shall apply, even if the conditions of Article 3 are not fulfilled, to:
(a) authors of cinematographic works the maker of which has his headquarters or habitual residence in one of the countries of the Union;
(b) authors of works of architecture erected in a country of the Union or of other artistic works incorporated in a building or other structure located in a country of the Union.
ARTICLE 5
Rights Guaranteed: 1. and 2. Outside the country of origin; 3. In the country of origin; 4. "Country of origin"
(1) Authors shall enjoy, in respect of works for which they are protected under this Convention, in countries of the Union other than the country of origin, the rights which their respective laws do now or may hereafter grant to their nationals, as well as the rights specially granted by this Convention.
(2) The enjoyment and the exercise of these rights shall not be subject to any formality; such enjoyment and such exercise shall be independent of the existence of protection in the country of origin of the work. Consequently, apart from the provisions of this Convention, the extent of protection, as well as the means of redress afforded to the author to protect his rights, shall be governed exclusively by the laws of the country where protection is claimed.
(3) Protection in the country of origin is governed by domestic law. However, when the author is not a national of the country of origin of the work for which he is protected under this Convention, he shall enjoy in that country the same rights as national authors.
(4) The country of origin shall be considered to be:
(a) in the case of works first published in a country of the Union, that country; in the case of works published simultaneously in several countries of the Union which grant different terms of protection, the country whose legislation grants the shortest term of protection;
(b) in the case of works published simultaneously in a country outside the Union and in a country of the Union, the latter country;
(c) in the case of unpublished works or of works first published in a country outside the Union, without simultaneous publication in a country of the Union, the country of the Union of which the author is a national, provided that:
(i) when these are cinematographic works the maker of which has his headquarters or his habitual residence in a country of the Union, the country of origin shall be that country, and
(ii) when these are works of architecture erected in a country of the Union or other artistic works incorporated in a building or other structure located in a country of the Union, the country of origin shall be that country.
ARTICLE 6
Possible Restriction of Protection in Respect of Certain Works of Nationals of Certain Countries Outside the Union:
1. In the country of the first publication and in other countries; 2. No retroactivity; 3. Notice
(1) Where any country outside the Union fails to protect in an adequate manner the works of authors who are nationals of one of the countries of the Union, the latter country may restrict the protection given to the works of authors who are, at the date of the first publication thereof, nationals of the other country and are not habitually resident in one of the countries of the Union. If the country of first publication avails itself of this right, the other countries of the Union shall not be required to grant to works thus subjected to special treatment a wider protection than that granted to them in the country of first publication.
(2) No restrictions introduced by virtue of the preceding paragraph shall affect the rights which an author may have acquired in respect of a work published in a country of the Union before such restrictions were put into force.
(3) The countries of the Union which restrict the grant of copyright in accordance with this Article shall give notice thereof to the Director General of the World Intellectual Property Organization (hereinafter designated as "the Director General") by a written declaration specifying the countries in regard to which protection is restricted, and the restrictions to which rights of authors who are nationals of those countries are subjected. The Director General shall immediately communicate this declaration to all the countries of the Union.
ARTICLE 6bis
Moral Rights: 1. To Claim Authorship; to Object to Certain Modifications and Other Derogatory Actions;
2. After the Authors Death; 3. Means of Redress
(1) Independently of the authors economic rights, and even after the transfer of the said rights, the author shall have the right to claim authorship of the work and to object to any distortion, mutilation or other modification of, or other derogatory action in relation to, the said work, which would be prejudicial to his honor or reputation.
(2) The rights granted to the author in accordance with the preceding paragraph shall, after his death, be maintained, at least until the expiry of the economic rights, and shall be exercisable by the persons or institutions authorized by the legislation of the country where protection is claimed. However, those countries whose legislation, at the moment of their ratification of or accession to this Act, does not provide for the protection after the death of the author of all the rights set out in the preceding paragraph may provide that some of these rights may, after his death, cease to be maintained. cdasia
(3) The means of redress for safeguarding the rights granted by this Article shall be governed by the legislation of the country where protection is claimed.
ARTICLE 7
Term of Protection: 1. Generally; 2. For Cinematographic Works; 3. For Anonymous and Pseudonymous Works;
4. For Photographic Works and Works of Applied Art; 5. Starting Date of Computation; 6. Longer terms;
7. Shorter Terms; 8. Applicable Law; "Comparison" of Terms
(1) The term of protection granted by this Convention shall be the life of the author and fifty years after his death.
(2) However, in the case of cinematographic works, the countries of the Union may provide that the term of protection shall expire fifty years after the work has been made available to the public with the consent of the author, or, failing such an event within fifty years from the making of such a work, fifty years after the making.
(3) In the case of anonymous or pseudonymous works, the term of protection granted by this Convention shall expire fifty years after the work has been lawfully made available to the public. However, when the pseudonym adopted by the author leaves no doubt as to his identity, the term of protection shall be that provided in paragraph (1). If the author of an anonymous or pseudonymous work discloses his identity during the above-mentioned period, the term of protection applicable shall be that provided in paragraph (1). The countries of the Union shall not be required to, protect anonymous or pseudonymous works in respect of which it is reasonable to presume that their author has been dead for fifty years.
(4) It shall be a matter for legislation in the countries of the Union to determine the term of protection of photographic works and that of works of applied art insofar as they are protected as artistic works; however, this term shall last at least until the end of a period of twenty-five years from the making of such a work.
(5) The term of protection, subsequent to the death of the author and the terms provided by paragraphs (2), (3) and (4) shall run from the date of death or of the event referred to in those paragraphs, but such terms shall always be deemed to begin on the first of January of the year following the death or such event.
(6) The countries of the Union may grant a term of protection in excess of those provided by the preceding paragraphs.
(7) Those countries of the Union bound by the Rome Act of this Convention which grant, in their national legislation in force at the time of signature of the present Act, shorter terms of protection than those provided for in the preceding paragraphs shall have the right to maintain such terms when ratifying or acceding to the present Act.
(8) In any case, the term shall be governed by the legislation of the country where protection is claimed; however, unless the legislation of that country otherwise provides, the term shall not exceed the term fixed in the country of origin of the work.
ARTICLE 7bis
Term of Protection for Works of Joint Authorship
The provisions of the preceding Article shall also apply in the case of a work of joint authorship, provided that the terms measured from the death of the author shall be calculated from the death of the last surviving author.
ARTICLE 8
Right of Translation
Authors of literary and artistic works protected by this Convention shall enjoy the exclusive right of making and of authorizing the translation of their works throughout the term of protection of their rights in the original works.
ARTICLE 9
Right of Reproduction: 1. Generally; 2. Possible Exceptions; 3. Sound and Visual Recordings
(1) Authors of literary and artistic works protected by this Convention shall have the exclusive right of authorizing the reproduction of these works, in any manner or form.
(2) It shall be a matter for legislation in the countries of the Union to permit the reproduction of such works in certain special cases, provided that such reproduction does not conflict with a normal exploitation of the work and does not unreasonably prejudice the legitimate interests of the author.
(3) Any sound or visual recording shall be considered as a reproduction for the purposes of this Convention.
ARTICLE 10
Certain Free Uses of Works: 1. Quotations; 2. Illustrations for Teaching; 3. Indication of Source and Author
(1) It shall be permissible to make quotations from a work which has already been lawfully made available to the public, provided that their making is compatible with fair practice, and their extent does not exceed that justified by the purpose, including quotations from newspaper articles and periodicals in the form of press summaries.
(2) It shall be a matter for legislation in the countries of the Union, and for special agreements existing or to be concluded between them, to permit the utilization, to the extent justified by the purpose, of literary or artistic works by way of illustration in publications, broadcasts or sound or visual recordings for teaching, provided such utilization is compatible with fair practice.
(3) Where use is made of works in accordance with the preceding paragraphs of this Article, mention shall be made of the source, and of the name of the author if it appears thereon.
ARTICLE 10bis
Further Possible Free Uses of Works: 1. Of Certain Articles and Broadcast Works;
2. Of Works Seen or Heard in Connection with Current Events
(1) It shall be a matter for legislation in the countries of the Union to permit the reproduction by the press, the broadcasting or the communication to the public by wire of articles published in newspapers or periodicals on current economic, political or religious topics, and of broadcast works of the same character, in cases in which the reproduction, broadcasting or such communication thereof is not expressly reserved. Nevertheless, the source must always be clearly indicated; the legal consequences of a breach of this obligation shall be determined by the legislation of the country where protection is claimed.
(2) It shall also be a matter for legislation in the countries of the Union to determine the conditions under which, for the purpose of reporting current events by means of photography, cinematography, broadcasting or communication to the public by wire, literary or artistic works seen or heard in the course of the event may, to the extent justified by the informatory purpose, be reproduced and made available to the public.
ARTICLE 11
Certain Rights in Dramatic and Musical Works: 1. Right of Public Performance and of Communication
to the Public of a Performance; 2. In Respect of Translations
(1) Authors of dramatic, dramatico-musical and musical works shall enjoy the exclusive right of authorizing:
(i) the public performance of their works, including such public performance by any means or process:
(ii) any communication to the public of the performance of their works.
2) Authors of dramatic or dramatico-musical works shall enjoy during the full term of their rights in the original works, the same rights with respect to translations thereof.
ARTICLE 11bis
Broadcasting and Related Rights: 1. Broadcasting and Other Wireless Communications,
Public Communication of Broadcast by Wire or Rebroadcast, Public Communication of Broadcast
by Loudspeaker or Analogous Instruments; 2. Compulsory Licenses; 3. Recording; Ephemeral Recordings
(1) Authors of literary and artistic works shall enjoy the exclusive right of authorizing:
(i) the broadcasting of their works or the communication thereof to the public by any other means of wireless diffusion of signs, sounds or images;
(ii) any communication to the public by wire or by rebroadcasting of the broadcast of the work, when this communication is made by an organization other than the original one;
(iii) the public communication by loudspeaker or any other analogous instrument transmitting, by signs, sounds or images, the broadcast of the work.
(2) It shall be a matter for legislation in the countries of the Union to determine the conditions under which the rights mentioned in the preceding paragraph may be exercised, but these conditions shall apply only in the countries where they have been prescribed. They shall not in any circumstances be prejudicial to the moral rights of the author, nor to his right to obtain equitable remuneration which, in the absence of agreement, shall be fixed by competent authority.
(3) In the absence of any contrary stipulation, permission granted in accordance with paragraph (1) of this Article shall not imply permission to record, by means of instruments recording sounds or images, the work broadcast. It shall, however, be a matter for legislation in the countries of the Union to determine the regulations for ephemeral recordings made by a broadcasting organization by means of its own facilities and used for its own broadcasts. The preservation of these recordings in official archives may, on the ground of their exceptional documentary character, be authorized by such legislation.
ARTICLE 11ter
Certain Rights in Literary Works: 1. Right of Public Recitation and of Communication to the Public of a Recitation;
2. In Respect of Translations
(1) Authors of literary works shall enjoy the exclusive right of authorizing:
(i) the public recitation of their works, including such public recitation by any means or process;
(ii) any communication to the public of the recitation of their works.
(2) Authors of literary works shall enjoy, during the full term of their rights in the original works, the same rights with respect to translations thereof.
ARTICLE 12
Right of Adaptation, Arrangement and Other Alteration
Authors of literary or artistic works shall enjoy the exclusive right of authorizing adaptations, arrangements and other alterations of their works.
ARTICLE 13
Possible Limitation of the Right of Recording of Musical Works and Any Words Pertaining Thereto: 1. Compulsory Licenses; 2. Transitory Measures; 3. Seizure on Importation of Copies Made Without the Author's Permission
(1) Each country of the Union may impose for itself reservations and conditions on the exclusive right granted to the author of a musical work and to the author of any words, the recording of which together with the musical work has already been authorized by the latter, to authorize the sound recording of that musical work, together with such words, if any; but all such reservations and conditions shall apply only in the countries which have imposed them and shall not, in any circumstances, be prejudicial to the rights of these authors to obtain equitable remuneration which, in the absence of agreement, shall be fixed by competent authority.
(2) Recordings of musical works made in a country of the Union in accordance with Article 13(3) of the Conventions signed at Rome on June 2, 1928, and at Brussels on June 26, 1948, may be reproduced in that country without the permission of the author of the musical work until a date two years after that country becomes bound by this Act.
(3) Recordings made in accordance with paragraphs (1) and (2) of this Article and imported without permission from the parties concerned into a country where they are treated as infringing recordings shall be liable to seizure.
ARTICLE 14
Cinematographic and Related Rights: 1. Cinematographic Adaptation and Reproduction; Distribution;
Public Performance and Public Communication by Wire of Works thus Adapted or Reproduced;
2. Adaptation of Cinematographic Productions; 3. No Compulsory Licenses
(1) Authors of literary or artistic works shall have the exclusive right of authorizing:
(i) the cinematographic adaptation and reproduction of these works, and the distribution of the works thus adapted or reproduced;
(ii) the public performance and communication to the public by wire of the works thus adapted or reproduced.
(2) The adaptation into any other artistic form of a cinematographic production derived from literary or artistic works shall, without prejudice to the authorization of the author of the cinematographic production, remain subject to the authorization of the authors of the original works.
(3) The provisions of Article 13(1) shall not apply.
ARTICLE 14bis
Special Provisions Concerning Cinematographic Works: 1. Assimilation to "Original" Works;
2. Ownership; Limitation of Certain Rights of Certain Contributors; 3. Certain Other Contributors
(1) Without prejudice to the copyright in any work which may have been adapted or reproduced, a cinematographic work shall be protected as an original work. The owner of copyright in a cinematographic work shall enjoy the same rights as the author of an original work, including the rights referred to in the preceding Article.
(2) (a) Ownership of copyright in a cinematographic work shall be a matter for legislation in the country where protection is claimed.
(b) However, in the countries of the Union which, by legislation, include among the owners of copyright in a cinematographic work authors who have brought contributions to the making of the work, such authors, if they have undertaken to bring such contributions, may not, in the absence of any contrary or special stipulation, object to the reproduction, distribution, public performance, communication to the public by wire, broadcasting or any other communication to the public, or to the subtitling or dubbing of texts, of the work.
(c) The question whether or not the form of the undertaking referred to above should, for the application of the preceding subparagraph (b), be in a written agreement or a written act of the same effect shall be a matter for the legislation of the country where the maker of the cinematographic work has his headquarters or habitual residence. However, it shall be a matter for the legislation of the country of the Union where protection is claimed to provide that the said undertaking shall be in a written agreement or a written act of the same effect. The countries whose legislation so provides shall notify the Director General by means of a written declaration, which will be immediately communicated by him to all the other countries of the Union.
(d) By "contrary or special stipulation" is meant any restrictive condition which is relevant to the aforesaid undertaking. cda
(3) Unless the national legislation provides to the contrary, the provisions of paragraph (2)(b) above shall not be applicable to authors of scenarios, dialogues and musical works created for the making of the cinematographic work, or to the principal director thereof. However, those countries of the Union whose legislation does not contain rules providing for the application of the said paragraph (2)(b) to such director shall notify the Director General by means of a written declaration, which will be immediately communicated by him to all the other countries of the Union.
ARTICLE 14ter
"Droit de Suite" in Works of Art and Manuscripts: 1. Right to an Interest in Resales; 2. Applicable Law; 3. Procedure
(1) The author, or after his death the persons or institutions authorized by national legislation, shall, with respect to original works of art and original manuscripts of writers and composers, enjoy the inalienable right to an interest in any sale of the work subsequent to the first transfer by the author of the work.
(2) The protection provided by the preceding paragraph may be claimed in a country of the Union only if legislation in the country to which the author belongs so permits, and to the extent permitted by the country where this protection is claimed.
(3) The procedure for collection and the amounts shall be matters for determination by national legislation.
ARTICLE 15
Right to Enforce Protected Rights: 1. Where Author's Name is Indicated or Where Pseudonym Leaves
No Doubt as to Author's Identity; 2. In the Case of Cinematographic Works;
3. In the Case of Anonymous and Pseudonymous Works;
4. In the Case of Certain Unpublished Works of Unknown Authorship
(1) In order that the author of a literary or artistic work protected by this Convention shall, in the absence of proof to the contrary, be regarded as such, and consequently be entitled to institute infringement proceedings in the countries of the Union, it shall be sufficient for his name to appear on the work in the usual manner. This paragraph shall be applicable even if this name is a pseudonym, where the pseudonym adopted by the author leaves no doubt as to his identity.
(2) The person or body corporate whose name appears on a cinematographic work in the usual manner shall, in the absence of proof to the contrary, be presumed to be the maker of the said work.
(3) In the case of anonymous and pseudonymous works, other than those referred to in paragraph (1) above, the publisher whose name appears on the work shall, in the absence of proof to the contrary, be deemed to represent the author, and in this capacity he shall be entitled to protect and enforce the author's rights. The provisions of this paragraph shall cease to apply when the author reveals his identity and establishes his claim to authorship of the work.
(4) (a) In the case of unpublished works where the identity of the author is unknown, but where there is every ground to presume that he is a national of a country of the Union, it shall be a matter for legislation in that country to designate the competent authority which shall represent the author and shall be entitled to protect and enforce his rights in the countries of the Union.
(b) Countries of the Union which make such designation under the terms of this provision shall notify the Director General by means of a written declaration giving full information concerning the authority thus designated. The Director General shall at once communicate this declaration to all other countries of the Union.
ARTICLE 16
Infringing Copies: 1. Seizure; 2. Seizure on Importation; 3. Applicable Law
(1) Infringing copies of a work shall be liable to seizure in any country of the Union where the work enjoys legal protection.
(2) The provisions of the preceding paragraph shall also apply to reproductions coming from a country where the work is not protected, or has ceased to be protected.
(3) The seizure shall take place in accordance with the legislation of each country.
ARTICLE 17
Possibility of Control of Circulation, Presentation and Exhibition of Works
The provisions of this Convention cannot in any way affect the right of the Government of each country of the Union to permit, to control, or to prohibit, by legislation or regulation, the circulation, presentation, or exhibition of any work or production in regard to which the competent authority may find it necessary to exercise that right.
ARTICLE 18
Works Existing on Convention's Entry Into Force: 1. Protectable where Protection Not Yet Expired
in Country of Origin; 2. Non-protectable where Protection Already Expired in Country where it is Claimed;
3. Application of these Principles; 4. Special Cases
(1) This Convention shall apply to all works which, at the moment of its coming into force, have not yet fallen into the public domain in the country of origin through the expiry of the term of protection.
(2) If, however, through the expiry of the term of protection which was previously granted, a work has fallen into the public domain of the country where protection is claimed, that work shall not be protected anew.
(3) The application of this principle shall be subject to any provisions contained in special conventions to that effect existing or to be concluded between countries of the Union. In the absence of such provisions, the respective countries shall determine, each insofar as it is concerned, the conditions of application of this principle.
(4) The preceding provisions shall also apply in the case of new accessions to the Union and to cases in which protection is extended by the application of Article 7 or by the abandonment of reservations.
ARTICLE 19
Protection Greater than Resulting from Convention
The provisions of this Convention shall not preclude the making of a claim to the benefit of any greater protection which may be granted by legislation in a country of the Union.
ARTICLE 20
Special Agreements Among Countries of the Union
The Governments of the countries of the Union reserve the right to enter into special agreements among themselves, insofar as such agreements grant to authors more extensive rights than those granted by the Convention, or contain other provisions not contrary to this Convention. The provisions of existing agreements which satisfy these conditions shall remain applicable.
ARTICLE 21
Special Provisions Regarding Developing Countries: 1. Reference to Appendix; 2. Appendix Part of Act
(1) Special provisions regarding developing countries are included in the Appendix.
(2) Subject to the provisions of Article 28(1)(b), the Appendix forms an integral part of this Act.
ARTICLE 22
Assembly: Constitution and Composition; 2. Tasks; 3. Quorum, Voting, Observers;
4. Convocation; 5. Rules of Procedure
(1) (a) The Union shall have an Assembly consisting of those countries of the Union which are bound by Articles 22 to 26.
(b) The Government of each country shall be represented by one delegate, who may be assisted by alternate delegates, advisors, and experts.
(c) The expenses of each delegation shall be borne by the Government which has appointed it.
(2) (a) The Assembly shall:
(i) deal with all matters concerning the maintenance and development of the Union and the implementation of this Convention;
(ii) give directions concerning the preparation for conferences of revision to the International Bureau of Intellectual Property (hereinafter designated as "the International Bureau") referred to in the Convention Establishing the World Intellectual Property Organization (hereinafter designated as 'the Organization'), due account being taken of any comments made by those countries of the Union which are not bound by Articles 22 to 26;
(iii) review and approve the reports and activities of the Director General of the Organization concerning the Union, and give him all necessary instructions concerning matters within the competence of the Union;
(iv) elect the members of the Executive Committee of the Assembly;
(v) review and approve the reports and activities of its Executive Committee, and give instructions to such Committee;
(vi) determine the program and adopt the biennial budget of the Union, and approve its final accounts;
(vii) adopt the financial regulations of the Union;
(viii) establish such committees of experts and working groups as may be necessary for the work of the Union;
(ix) determine which countries not members of the Union and which intergovernmental and international non-governmental organizations shall be admitted to its meetings as observers;
(x) adopt amendments to Articles 22 to 26;
(xi) take any other appropriate action designed to further the objectives of the Union;
(xii) exercise such other functions as are appropriate under this Convention;
(xiii) subject to its acceptance, exercise such rights as are given to it in the Convention establishing the Organization.
(b) With respect to matters which are of interest also to other Unions administered by the Organization, the Assembly shall make its decisions after having heard the advice of the Coordination Committee of the Organization.
(3) (a) Each country member of the Assembly shall have one vote.
(b) One-half of the countries members of the Assembly shall constitute a quorum.
(c) Notwithstanding the provisions of subparagraph (b), if, in any session, the number of countries represented is less than one-half but equal to or more than one-third of the countries members of the Assembly, the Assembly may make decisions but, with the exception of decisions concerning its own procedure, all such decisions shall take effect only if the following conditions are fulfilled. The International Bureau shall communicate the said decisions to the countries members of the Assembly which were not represented and shall invite them to express in writing their vote or abstention within a period of three months from the date of the communication. If, at the expiration of this period, the number of countries having thus expressed their vote or abstention attains the number of countries which was lacking for attaining the quorum in the session itself, such decisions shall take effect provided that at the same time the required majority still obtains.
(d) Subject to the provisions of Article 26(2), the decisions of the Assembly shall require two-thirds of the votes cast.
(e) Abstentions shall not be considered as votes.
(f) A delegate may represent, and vote in the name of, one country only.
(g) Countries of the Union not members of the Assembly shall be admitted to its meetings as observers.
(4) (a) The Assembly shall meet once in every second calendar year in ordinary session upon convocation by the Director General and, in the absence of exceptional circumstances, during the same period and at the same place as the General Assembly of the Organization.
(b) The Assembly shall meet in extraordinary session upon convocation by the Director General, at the request of the Executive Committee or at the request of one-fourth of the countries members of the Assembly.
(5) The Assembly shall adopt its own rules of procedure.
ARTICLE 23
Executive Committee: 1. Constitution; 2. Composition; 3. Number of Members;4. Geographical Distribution;
Special Agreements; 5. Term, Limits of Re-eligibility, Rules of Election; 6. Tasks; 7. Convocation;
8. Quorum, Voting; 9. Observers; 10. Rules of Procedure
1) The Assembly shall have an Executive Committee.
(2) (a) The Executive Committee shall consist of countries elected by the Assembly from among countries members of the Assembly. Furthermore, the country on whose territory the Organization has its headquarters shall, subject to the provisions of Article 25(7)(b), have an ex officio seat on the Committee.
(b) The Government of each country member of the Executive Committee shall be represented by one delegate, who may be assisted by alternate delegates, advisors, and experts.
(c) The expenses of each delegation shall be borne by the Government which has appointed it.
(3) The number of countries members of the Executive Committee shall correspond to one-fourth of the number of countries members of the Assembly. In establishing the number of seats to be filled, remainders after division by four shall be disregarded.
(4) In electing the members of the Executive Committee, the Assembly shall have due regard to an equitable geographical distribution and to the need for countries party to the Special Agreements which might be established in relation with the Union to be among the countries constituting the Executive Committee.
(5) (a) Each member of the Executive Committee shall serve from the close of the session of the Assembly which elected it to the close of the next ordinary session of the Assembly.
(b) Members of the Executive Committee may be reelected, but not more than two-thirds of them.
(c) The Assembly shall establish the details of the rules governing the election and possible re-election of the members of the Executive Committee.
(6) (a) The Executive Committee shall:
(i) prepare the draft agenda of the Assembly;
(ii) submit proposals to the Assembly respecting the draft program and biennial budget of the Union prepared by the Director General;
(iii) [deleted]
(iv) submit, with appropriate comments, to the Assembly the periodical reports of the Director General and the yearly audit reports on the accounts;
(v) in accordance with the decisions of the Assembly and having regard to circumstances arising between two ordinary sessions of the Assembly, take all necessary measures to ensure the execution of the program of the Union by the Director General;
(vi) Perform such other functions as are allocated to it under this Convention.
(b) With respect to matters which are of interest also to other Unions administered by the Organization, the Executive Committee shall make its decisions after having heard the advice of the Coordination Committee of the Organization.
(7) (a) The Executive Committee shall meet once a year in ordinary session upon convocation by the Director General, preferably during the same period and at the same place as the Coordination Committee of the Organization.
(b) The Executive Committee shall meet in extraordinary session upon convocation by the Director General, either on his own initiative, or at the request of its Chairman or one-fourth of its members.
(8) (a) Each country member of the Executive Committee shall have one vote.
(b) One-half of the members of the Executive Committee shall constitute a quorum.
(c) Decisions shall be made by a simple majority of the votes cast.
(d) Abstentions shall not be considered as votes.
(e) A delegate may represent, and vote in the name of, one country only.
(9) Countries of the Union not members of the Executive Committee shall be admitted to its meetings as observers.
(10) The Executive Committee shall adopt its own rules of procedure.
ARTICLE 24
International Bureau: 1. Tasks in General, Director General; 2. General Information; 3. Periodical;
4. Information to Countries; 5. Studies and Services; 6. Participation in Meetings;
7. Conference of Revision; 8. Other Tasks
(1) (a) The administrative tasks with respect to the Union shall be performed by the International Bureau, which is a continuation of the Bureau of the Union united with the Bureau of the Union established by the International Convention for the Protection of Industrial Property.
(b) In particular, the international Bureau shall provide the secretariat of the various organs of the Union.
(c) The Director General of the Organization shall be the chief executive of the Union and shall represent the Union.
(2) The International Bureau shall assemble and publish information concerning the protection of copyright. Each country of the Union shall promptly communicate to the International Bureau all new laws and official texts concerning the protection of copyright.
(3) The International Bureau shall publish a monthly periodical.
(4) The International Bureau shall, on request, furnish information to any country of the Union on matters concerning the protection of copyright.
(5) The International Bureau shall conduct studies and shall provide services, designed to facilitate the protection of copyright.
(6) The Director General and any staff member designated by him shall participate, without the right to vote, in all meetings of the Assembly, the Executive Committee and any other committee of experts or working group. The Director General or a staff member designated by him, shall be ex officio secretary of these bodies.
(7) (a) The International Bureau shall, in accordance with the directions of the Assembly and in cooperation with the Executive Committee, make the preparations for the conferences of revision of the provisions of the Convention other than Articles 22 to 26.
(b) The International Bureau may consult with intergovernmental and international non-governmental organizations concerning preparations for conferences of revision.
(c) The Director General and persons designated by him shall take part, without the right to vote, in the discussions at these conferences.
(8) The International Bureau shall carry out any other tasks assigned to it.
ARTICLE 25
Finances: 1. Budget; 2. Coordination with Other Unions; 3. Resources; 4. Contributions;
Possible Extension of Previous Budget; 5. Fees and Charges; 6. Working Capital Fund;
7. Advances by Host Government; 8. Auditing of Accounts
(1) (a) The Union shall have a budget.
(b) The budget of the Union shall include the income and expenses proper to the Union, its contribution to the budget of expenses common to the Union and, where applicable, the sum made available to the budget of the Conference of the Organization.
(c) Expenses not attributable exclusively to the Union but also to one or more other Unions administered by the Organization shall be considered as expenses common to the Unions. The share of the Union in such common expenses shall be in proportion to the interest the Union has in them.
(2) The budget of the Union shall be established with due regard to the requirements of coordination with the budgets of the other Unions administered by the Organization.
(3) The budget of the Union shall be financed from the following sources
(i) contributions of the countries of the Union;
(ii) fees and charges due for services performed by the International Bureau in relation to the Union;
(iii) sale of, or royalties on, the publications of the International Bureau concerning the Union;
(iv) gifts, bequests, and subventions;
(v) rents, interests, and other miscellaneous income.
(4) (a) For the purpose of establishing its contribution towards the budget, each country of the Union shall belong to a class, and shall pay its annual contributions on the basis of a number of units fixed as follows:
Class I 25
Class II 20
Class III 15
Class IV 10
Class V 5
Class VI 3
Class VII 1
(b) Unless it has already done so, each country shall indicate, concurrently with depositing its instrument of ratification or accession, the class to which it wishes to belong. Any country may change class. If it chooses a lower class, the country must announce it to the Assembly at one of its ordinary sessions. Any such change shall take effect at the beginning of the calendar year following the session.
(c) The annual contribution of each country shall be an amount in the same proportion to the total sum to be contributed to the annual budget of the Union by all countries as the number of its units to the total of the units of all contributing countries.
(d) Contributions shall become due on the first of January of each year.
(c) A country which is in arrears in the payment of its contributions shall have no vote in any of the organs of the Union of which it is a member if the amount of its arrears equals or exceeds the amount of the contributions due from it for the preceding two full years. However, any organ of the Union may allow such a country to continue to exercise its vote in that organ if, and as long as, it is satisfied that the delay in payment is due to exceptional and unavoidable circumstances.
(f) If the budget is not adopted before the beginning of a new financial period, it shall be at the same level as the budget of the previous year, in accordance with the financial regulations.
(5) The amount of the fees and charges due for services rendered by the International Bureau in relation to the Union shall be established, and shall be reported to the Assembly and the Executive Committee, by the Director General.
(6) (a) The Union shall have a working capital fund which shall be constituted by a single payment made by each country of the Union. If the fund becomes insufficient, an increase shall be decided by the Assembly.
(b) The amount of the initial payment of each country to the said fund or of its participation in the increase thereof shall be a proportion of the contribution of that country for the year in which the fund is established or the increase decided.
(c) The proportion and the terms of payment shall be fixed by the Assembly on the proposal of the Director General and after it has heard the advice of the Coordination Committee of the Organization.
(7) (a) In the headquarters agreement concluded with the country on the territory of which the Organization has its headquarters, it shall be provided that, whenever the working capital fund is insufficient, such country shall grant advances. The amount of these advances and the conditions on which they are granted shall be the subject of separate agreements, in each case, between such country and the Organization. As long as it remains under the obligation to grant advances, such country shall have an ex officio seat on the Executive Committee.
(b) The country referred to in subparagraph (a) and the Organization shall each have the right to denounce the obligation to grant advances, by written notification. Denunciation shall take effect three years after the end of the year in which it has been notified.
(8) The auditing of the accounts shall be effected by one or more of the countries of the Union or by external auditors, as provided in the financial regulations. They shall be designated, with their agreement, by the Assembly.
ARTICLE 26
Amendments: 1. Provisions Susceptible of Amendment by the Assembly; Proposals; 2. Adoption; 3. Entry into Force
(1) Proposals for the amendment of Articles 22, 23, 24, 25, and the present Article, may be initiated by any country member of the Assembly, by the Executive Committee, or by the Director General. Such proposals shall be communicated by the Director General to the member countries of the Assembly at least six months in advance of their consideration by the Assembly.
(2) Amendments to the Articles referred to in paragraph (1) shall be adopted by the Assembly. Adoption shall require three-fourths of the votes cast, provided that any amendment of Article 22, and of the present paragraph, shall require four-fifths of the votes cast.
(3) Any amendment to the Articles referred to in paragraph (1) shall enter into force one month after written notifications of acceptance, effected in accordance with their respective constitutional processes, have been received by the Director General from three-fourths of the countries members of the Assembly at the time it adopted the amendment. Any amendment to the said Articles thus accepted shall bind all the countries which are members of the Assembly at the time the amendment enters into force, or which become members thereof at a subsequent date, provided that any amendment increasing the financial obligations of countries of the Union shall bind only those countries which have notified their acceptance of such amendment.
ARTICLE 27
Revision: 1. Objective; 2. Conferences; 3. Adoption
(1) This Convention shall be submitted to revision with a view to the introduction of amendments designed to improve the system of the Union.
(2) For this purpose, conferences shall be held successively in one of the countries of the Union among the delegates of the said countries.
(3) Subject to the provisions of Article 26 which apply to the amendment of Articles 22 to 26, any revision of this Act, including the Appendix, shall require the unanimity of the votes cast.
ARTICLE 28
Acceptance and Entry Into Force of Act for Countries of the Union: 1. Ratification, Accession;
Possibility of Excluding Certain Provisions; Withdrawal of Exclusion; 2. Entry into Force
of Articles 1 to 21 and Appendix; 3. Entry into Force of Articles 22 to 38
(1) (a) Any country of the Union which has signed this Act may ratify it, and, if it has not signed it, may accede to it. Instruments of ratification or accession shall be deposited with the Director General.
(b) Any country of the Union may declare in its instrument of ratification or accession that its ratification or accession shall not apply to Articles 1 to 21 and the Appendix provided that, if such country has previously made a declaration under Article VI(1) of the Appendix, then it may declare in the said instrument only that its ratification or accession shall not apply to Articles 1 to 20.
(c) Any country of the Union which, in accordance with subparagraph (b), has excluded provisions therein referred to from the effects of its ratification or accession may at any later time declare that it extends the effects of its ratification or accession to those provisions. Such declaration shall be deposited with the Director General.
(2) (a) Articles 1 to 21 and the Appendix shall enter into force three months after both of the following two conditions are fulfilled:
(i) at least five countries of the Union have ratified or acceded to this Act without making a declaration under paragraph (1)(b),
(ii) France, Spain, the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland, and the United States of America, have become bound by the Universal Copyright Convention as revised at Paris on July 24, 1971.
(b) The entry into force referred to in subparagraph (a) shall apply to those countries of the Union which, at least three months before the said entry into force, have deposited instruments of ratification or accession not containing a declaration under paragraph (1)(b).
(c) With respect to any country of the Union not covered by subparagraph (b) and which ratifies or accedes to this Act without making a declaration under paragraph (1)(b), Articles 1 to 21 and the Appendix shall enter into force three months after the date on which the Director General has notified the deposit of the relevant instrument of ratification or accession, unless a subsequent date has been indicated in the instrument deposited. In the latter case, Articles 1 to 21 and the Appendix shall enter into force with respect to that country on the date thus indicated.
(d) The provisions of subparagraphs (a) to (c) do not affect the publication of Article VI of the Appendix.
(3) With respect to any country of the Union which ratifies or accedes to this Act with or without a declaration made under paragraph (1)(b), Articles 22 to 38 shall enter into force three months after the date on which the Director General has notified the deposit of the relevant instrument of ratification or accession, unless a subsequent date has been indicated in the instrument deposited. In the latter case, Articles 22 to 38 shall enter into force with respect to that country on the date thus indicated.
ARTICLE 29
Acceptance and Entry Into Force for Countries Outside the Union: 1. Accession; 2. Entry into Force
(1) Any country outside the Union may accede to this Act and thereby become party to this Convention and a member of the Union. Instruments of accession shall be deposited with the Director General.
(2) (a) Subject to subparagraph (b), this Convention shall enter into force with respect to any country outside the Union three months after the date on which the Director General has notified the deposit of its instrument of accession, unless a subsequent date has been indicated in the instrument deposited. In the latter case, this Convention shall enter into force with respect to that country on the date thus indicated.
(b) If the entry into force according to subparagraph (a) precedes the entry into force of Articles 1 to 21 and the Appendix according to Article 28(2)(a), the said country shall in the meantime, be bound, instead of by Articles 1 to 21 and the Appendix, by Articles 1 to 20 of the Brussels Act of this Convention.
ARTICLE 29bis
Effect of Acceptance of Act for the Purpose of Article 14 (2) of WIPO Convention
Ratification of or accession to this Act by any country not bound by Articles 22 to 38 of the Stockholm Act of this Convention shall for the sole purposes of Article 14(2) of the Convention establishing the Organization, amount to ratification of or accession to the said Stockholm Act with the limitation set forth in Article 28(1)(b)(i) thereof.
ARTICLE 30
Reservation: Limits of Possibility of Making Reservation; 2. Earlier Reservation; Reservation as to the Right of Translation; Withdrawal of Reservation
(1) Subject to the exceptions permitted by paragraph (2) of this Article, by Article 28(1)(b), by Article 33(2), and by the Appendix, ratification or accession shall automatically entail acceptance of all the provisions and admission to all the advantages of this Convention.
(2) (a) Any country of the Union ratifying or acceding to this Act may, subject to Article V(2) of the Appendix, retain the benefit of the reservations it has previously formulated on condition that it makes a declaration to that effect at the time of the deposit of its instrument of ratification or accession.
(b) Any country outside the Union may declare, in acceding to this Convention and subject to Article V(2) of the Appendix, that it intends to substitute, temporarily at least, for Article 8 of this Act concerning the right of translation, the provisions of Article 5 of the Union Convention of 1886, as completed at Paris in 1896, on the clear understanding that the said provisions are applicable only to translations into a language in general use in the said country. Subject to Article 1(6)(b) of the Appendix, any country has the right to apply, in relation to the right of translation of works whose country of origin is a country availing itself of such a reservation, a protection which is equivalent to the protection granted by the latter country.
(c) Any country may withdraw such reservations at any time by notification addressed to the Director General.
ARTICLE 31
Applicability to Certain Territories: 1. Declaration; 2. Withdrawal of Declaration;
3. Effective Date; 4. Acceptance of Factual Situations not Implied
(1) Any country may declare in its instrument of ratification or accession, or may inform the Director General by written notification at any time thereafter, that this Convention shall be applicable to all or part of those territories, designated in the declaration or notification, for the external relations of which it is responsible.
(2) Any country which has made such a declaration or given such a notification may, at any time, notify the Director General that this Convention shall cease to be applicable to all or part of such territories.
(3) (a) Any declaration made under paragraph (1) shad take effect on the same date as the ratification or accession in which it was included, and any notification given under that paragraph shall take effect three months after its notification by the Director General.
(b) Any notification given under paragraph (2) shall take effect twelve months after its receipt by the Director General.
(4) This Article shall in no way be understood as implying the recognition or tacit acceptance by a country of the Union of the factual situation concerning a territory to which this Convention is made applicable by another country of the Union by virtue of a declaration under paragraph (1).
ARTICLE 32
Applicability of this Act and of Earlier Acts: 1. As Between Countries Already Members of the Union;
2. As Between a Country Becoming a Member of the Union and Other Countries Members of the Union;
3. Applicability of the Appendix in Certain Relations
(1) This Act shall, as regards relations between the countries of the Union, and to the extent that it applies, replace the Berne Convention of September 9, 1886, and the subsequent Acts of revision. The Acts previously in force shall continue to be applicable, in their entirety or to the extent that this Act does not replace them by virtue of the preceding sentence, in relations with countries of the Union which do not ratify or accede to this Act.
(2) Countries outside the Union which become party to this Act shall, subject to paragraph (3), apply it with respect to any country of the Union not bound by this Act or which, although bound by this Act, has made a declaration pursuant to Article 28(1)(b). Such countries recognize that the said country of the Union, in its relations with them:
(i) may apply the provisions of the most recent Act by which it is bound, and
(ii) subject to Article 1(6) of the Appendix, has the right to adapt the protection to the level provided for by this Act.
(3) Any country which has availed itself of any of the faculties provided for in the Appendix may apply the provisions of the Appendix relating to the faculty or faculties of which it has availed itself in its relations with any other country of the Union which is not bound by this Act, provided that the latter country has accepted the application of the said provisions.
ARTICLE 33
Disputes: 1. Jurisdiction of the International Court of Justice; 2. Reservation as to such Jurisdiction;
3. Withdrawal of Reservation
(1) Any dispute between two or more countries of the Union concerning the interpretation or application of this Convention, not settled by negotiation, may, by any one of the countries concerned, be brought before the International Court of Justice by application in conformity with the Statute of the Court, unless the countries concerned agree on some other method of settlement. The country bringing the dispute before the Court shall inform the International Bureau; the International Bureau shall bring the matter to the attention of the other countries of the Union.
(2) Each country may, at the time it signs this Act or deposits its instrument of ratification or accession, declare that it does not consider itself bound by the provisions of paragraph (1). With regard to any dispute between such country and any other country of the Union, the provisions of paragraph (1) shall not apply.
(3) Any country having made a declaration in accordance with the provisions of paragraph (2) may, at any time, withdraw its declaration by notification addressed to the Director General.
ARTICLE 34
Closing of Certain Earlier Provisions: 1. Of Earlier Acts; 2. Of the Protocol to the Stockholm Act
(1) Subject to Article 29bis, no country may ratify or accede to earlier Acts of this Convention once Articles 1 to 21 and the Appendix have entered into force.
(2) Once Articles 1 to 21 and the Appendix have entered into force, no country may make a declaration under Article 5 of the Protocol Regarding Developing Countries attached to the Stockholm Act.
ARTICLE 35
Duration of the Convention; Denunciation: 1. Unlimited Duration;
2. Possibility of Denunciation; 3. Effective Date of Denunciation;
4. Moratorium on Denunciation
(1) This Convention shall remain in force without limitation as to time.
(2) Any country may denounce this Act by notification addressed to the Director General. Such denunciation shall constitute also denunciation of all earlier Acts and shall affect only the country making it, the Convention remaining in full force and effect as regards the other countries of the Union.
(3) Denunciation shall take effect one year after the day on which the Director General has received the notification.
(4) The right of denunciation provided by this Article shall not he exercised by any country before the expiration of five years from the date upon which it becomes a member of the Union.
ARTICLE 36
Application of the Convention: 1. Obligation to Adopt the Necessary Measures; 2. Time from which Obligation Exists
(1) Any country party to this Convention undertakes to adopt, in accordance with its constitution, the measures necessary to ensure the application of this Convention.
(2) It is understood that, at the time a country becomes bound by this Convention, it will be in a position under its domestic law to give effect to the provisions of this Convention.
ARTICLE 37
Final Clauses: 1. Languages of the Act; 2. Signature;
3. Certified Copies; 4. Registration; 5. Notifications
(1) (a) This Act shall be signed in a single copy in the French and English languages and, subject to paragraph (2), shall be deposited with the Director General.
(b) Official texts shall be established by the Director General, after consultation with the interested Government in the Arabic, German, Italian, Portuguese and Spanish languages, and such other languages as the Assembly may designate.
(c) In case of differences of opinion on the interpretation of the various texts, the French text shall prevail.
(2) This Act shall remain open for signature until January 31, 1972. Until that date, the copy referred to in paragraph (1)(a) shall be deposited with the Government of the French Republic.
(3) The Director General shall certify and transmit two copies of the signed text of this Act to the Governments of all countries of the Union and, on request, to the Government of any other country.
(4) The Director General shall register this Act with the Secretariat of the United Nations.
(5) The Director General shall notify the Governments of all countries of the Union of signatures, deposits of instruments of ratification or accession and any declarations included in such instruments or made pursuant to Articles 28(1)(c), 30(2)(a) and (b), and 33(2), entry into force of any provisions of this Act notifications of denunciation, and notifications pursuant to Articles 30(2)(c), 31(1) and (2), 33(3), and 38(1), as well as the Appendix.
ARTICLE 38
Transitory Provisions: 1. Exercise of the "five-year privilege"; 2. Bureau of the Union, Director of the Bureau;
3. Succession of Bureau of the Union
(1) Countries of the Union which have not ratified or acceded to this Act and which are not bound by Articles 22 to 26 of the Stockholm Act of this Convention may, until April 26, 1975, exercise, if they so desire, the rights provided under the said Articles as if they were bound by them. Any country desiring to exercise such rights shall give written notification to this effect to the Director General; this notification shall be effective on the date of its receipt. Such countries shall be deemed to be members of the Assembly until the said date.
(2) As long as all the countries of the Union have not become Members of the Organization, the International Bureau of the Organization shall also function as the Bureau of the Union, and the Director General as the Director of the said Bureau.
(3) Once all the countries of the Union have become Members of the Organization, the rights, obligations and property, of the Bureau of the Union shall devolve on the International Bureau of the Organization.
ARTICLE I
Faculties Open to Developing Countries: 1. Availability of Certain Faculties; Declaration;
2. Duration of Effect of Declaration; 3. Cessation of Developing Country Status; 4. Existing Stocks of Copies;
5. Declarations Concerning Certain Territories; 6. Limits of Reciprocity
(1) Any country regarded as a developing country in conformity with the established practice of the General Assembly of the United Nations which ratifies or accedes to this Act, of which this Appendix forms an integral part, and which, having regard to its economic situation and its social or cultural needs, does not consider itself immediately in a position to make provision for the protection of all the rights as provided for in this Act, may, by a notification deposited with the Director General at the time of depositing its instrument of ratification or accession in or, subject to Article V(1)(c), at any time thereafter, declare that it will avail itself of the faculty provided for in Article II, or of the faculty provided for in Article III, or of both of those faculties. It may, instead of availing itself of the faculty provided for in Article II, make a declaration according to Article V(1)(a).
(2) (a) Any declaration under paragraph (1) notified before the expiration of the period of ten years from the entry into force of Articles 1 to 21 and this Appendix according to Article 28(2) shall be effective until the expiration of the said period. Any such declaration may be renewed in whole or in part for periods of ten years each by a notification deposited with the Director General not more than fifteen months and not less than three months before the expiration of the ten-year period then running.
(b) Any declaration under paragraph (1) notified after the expiration of the period of ten years from the entry into force of Articles 1 to 21 and this Appendix according to Article 28(2) shall be effective until the expiration of the ten-year period then running. Any such declaration may be renewed as provided for in the second sentence of subparagraph (a).
(3) Any country of the Union which has ceased to be regarded as a developing country as referred to in paragraph (1) shall no longer be entitled to renew its declaration as provided in paragraph (2), and, whether or not it formally withdraws its declaration, such country shall be precluded from availing itself of the faculties referred to in paragraph (1) from the expiration of the ten-year period then running or from the expiration of a period of three years after it has ceased to be regarded as a developing country, whichever period expires later.
(4) Where, at the time when the declaration made under paragraph (1) or (2) ceases to be effective, there are copies in stock which were made under a license granted by virtue of this Appendix, such copies may continue to be distributed until their stock is exhausted.
(5) Any country which is bound by the provisions of this Act and which has deposited a declaration or a notification in accordance with Article 31 (1) with respect to the application of this Act to a particular territory, the situation of which can be regarded as analogous to that of the countries referred to in paragraph (1), may, in respect of such territory, make the declaration referred to in paragraph (1) and the notification of renewal referred to in paragraph (2). As long as such declaration or notification remains in effect, the provisions of this Appendix shall be applicable to the territory in respect of which it was made.
(6) (a) The fact that a country avails itself of any of the faculties referred to in paragraph (1) does not permit another country to give less protection to works of which the country of origin is the former country than it is obliged to grant under Articles 1 to 20.
(b) The right to apply reciprocal treatment provided for in Article 30(2)(b), second sentence, shall not, until the date on which the period applicable under Article 1(3) expires, be exercised in respect of works the country of origin of which is a country which has made a declaration according to Article V(1)(a).
ARTICLE II
Limitations on the Right of Translation: 1. Licenses Grantable by Competent Authority; 2. to 4.
Conditions Allowing the Grant of such Licenses; 5. Purposes for which Licenses may be Granted;
6. Termination of Licenses; 7. Works Composed Mainly of Illustrations;
8. Works Withdrawn from Circulation; 9. Licenses for Broadcasting Organizations
(1) Any country which has declared that it will avail itself of the faculty provided for in this Article shall be entitled, so far as works published in printed or analogous forms of reproduction are concerned, to substitute for the exclusive right of translation provided for in Article 8 a system of non-exclusive and non-transferable licenses, granted by the competent authority under the following conditions and subject to Article IV.
(2) (a) Subject to paragraph (3), if, after the expiration of a period of three years, or of any longer period determined by the national legislation of the said country, commencing on the date of the first publication of the work, a translation of such work has not been published in a language in general use in that country by the owner of the right of translation, or with his authorization, any national of such country may obtain a license to make a translation of the work in the said language and publish the translation in printed or analogous forms of reproduction.
(b) A license under the conditions provided for in this Article may also be granted if all the editions of the translation published in the language concerned are out of print.
(3) (a) In the case of translations into a language which is not in general use in one or more developed countries which are members of the Union, a period of one year shall be substituted for the period of three years referred to in paragraph (2)(a).
(b) Any country referred to in paragraph (1) may, with the unanimous agreement of the developed countries which are members of the Union and in which the same language is in general use, substitute, in the case of translations into that language, for the period of three years referred to in paragraph (2)(a) a shorter period as determined by such agreement but not less than one year. However, the provisions of the foregoing sentence shall not apply where the language in question is English, French or Spanish. The Director General shall be notified of any such agreement by the Governments which have concluded it.
(4) (a) No license obtainable after three years shall be granted under this Article until a further period of six months has elapsed, and no license obtainable after one year shall be granted under this Article until a further period of nine months has elapsed
(i) from the date on which the applicant complies with the requirements mentioned in Article IV(1), or
(ii) where the identity or the address of the owner of the right of translation is unknown, from the date on which the applicant sends, as provided for in Article IV(2), copies of his application submitted to the authority competent to grant the license.
(b) If, during the said period of six or nine months, a translation in the language in respect of which the application was made published by the owner of the right of translation or with his authorization, no license under this Article shall be granted.
(5) Any license under this Article shall be granted only for the purpose of teaching, scholarship or research.
(6) If a translation of a work is published by the owner of the right of translation or with his authorization at a price reasonably related to that normally charged in the country for comparable works, any license granted under this Article shall terminate if such translation is in the same language and with substantially the same content as the translation published under the license. Any copies already made before the license terminates may continue to be distributed until their stock is exhausted.
(7) For works which are composed mainly of illustrations, a license to make and publish a translation of the text and to reproduce and publish the illustrations may be granted only if the conditions of Article III are also fulfilled.
(8) No license shall be granted under this Article when the author has withdrawn from circulation all copies of his work.
(9) (a) A license to make a translation of a work which has been published in printed or analogous forms of reproduction may also be granted to any broadcasting organization having its headquarters in a country referred to in paragraph (1), upon an application made to the competent authority of that country by the said organization, provided that all of the following conditions are met:
(i) the translation is made from a copy made and acquired in accordance with the laws of the said country;
(ii) the translation is only for use in broadcasts intended exclusively for teaching or for the dissemination of the results of specialized technical or scientific research to experts in a particular profession;
(iii) the translation is used exclusively for the purposes referred to in condition (ii) through broadcasts made lawfully and intended for recipients on the territory of the said country, including broadcasts made through the medium of sound or visual recordings lawfully and exclusively made for the purpose of such broadcasts;
(iv) all uses made of the translation are without any commercial purpose.
(b) Sound or visual recordings of a translation which was made by a broadcasting organization under a license granted by virtue of this paragraph may, for the purposes and subject to the conditions referred to in subparagraph (a) and with the agreement of that organization, also be used by any other broadcasting organization having its headquarters in the country whose competent authority granted the license in question.
(c) Provided that all of the criteria and conditions set out in subparagraph (a) are met, a license may also be granted to a broadcasting organization to translate any text incorporated in an audio-visual fixation where such fixation was itself prepared and published for the sole purpose of being used in connection with systematic instructional activities.
(d) Subject to subparagraphs (a) to (c), the provisions of the preceding paragraphs shall apply to the grant and exercise of any license granted under this paragraph.
ARTICLE III
Limitation on the Right of Reproduction: 1. Licenses Grantable by Competent Authority; 2. to 5.
Conditions Allowing the Grant of such Licenses; 6. Termination of Licenses;
7. Works to which this Article Applies
(1) Any country which has declared that it will avail itself of the faculty provided for in this Article shall be entitled to substitute for the exclusive right of reproduction provided for in Article 9 a system of non-exclusive and non-transferable licenses, granted by the competent authority under the following conditions and subject to Article IV.
(2) (a) If, in relation to a work to which this Article applies by virtue of paragraph (7), after the expiration of
(i) the relevant period specified in paragraph (3), commencing on the date of first publication of a particular edition of the work, or
(ii) any longer period determined by national legislation of the country referred to in paragraph (1), commencing on the same date, copies of such edition have not been distributed in that country to the general public or in connection with systematic instructional activities, by the owner of the right of reproduction or with his authorization, at a price reasonably related to that normally charged in the country for comparable works, any national of such country may obtain a license to reproduce and publish such edition at that or a lower price for use in connection with systematic instructional activities.
(b) A license to reproduce and publish an edition which has been distributed as described in subparagraph (a) may also be granted under the conditions provided for in this Article if, after the expiration of the applicable period, no authorized copies of that edition have been on sale for a period of six months in the country concerned to the general public or in connection with systematic instructional activities at a price reasonably related to that normally charged in the country for comparable works.
(3) The period referred to in paragraph (2)(a)(i) shall be five years, except that
(i) for works of the natural and physical sciences, including mathematics, and of technology, the period shall be three years;
(ii) for works of fiction, poetry, drama and music, and for art books, the period shall be seven years.
(4) (a) No license obtainable after three years shall be granted under this Article until a period of six months has elapsed
(i) from the date on which the applicant complies with the requirements mentioned in Article IV(1), or
(ii) where the identity or the address of the owner of the right of reproduction is unknown, from the date on which the applicant sends, as provided for in Article IV(2), copies of his application submitted to the authority competent to grant the license.
(b) Where licenses are obtainable after other periods and Article IV(2) is applicable, no license shall be granted until a period of three months has elapsed from the date of the dispatch of the copies of the application.
(c) If, during the period of six or three months referred to in subparagraphs (a) and (b), a distribution as described in paragraph (2)(a) has taken place, no license shall be granted under this Article.
(d) No license shall be granted if the author has withdrawn from circulation all copies of the edition for the reproduction and publication of which the license has been applied for.
(5) A license to reproduce and publish a translation of a work shall not be granted under this Article in the following cases:
(i) where the translation was not published by the owner of the right of translation or with his authorization, or
(ii) where the translation is not in a language in general use in the country in which the license is applied for.
(6) If copies of an edition of a work are distributed in the country referred to in paragraph (1) to the general public or in connection with systematic instructional activities, by the owner of the right of reproduction or with his authorization, at a price reasonably related to that normally charged in the country for comparable works, any license granted under this Article shall terminate if such edition is in the same language and with substantially the same content as the edition which was published under the said license. Any copies already made before the license terminates may continue to be distributed until their stock is exhausted.
(7) (a) Subject to subparagraph (b), the works to which this Article applies shall be limited to works published in printed or analogous forms of reproduction.
(b) This Article shall also apply to the reproduction in audio-visual form of lawfully made audio-visual fixations including any protected works incorporated therein and to the translation of any incorporated text into a language in general use in the country in which the license is applied for, always provided that the audio-visual fixations in question were prepared and published for the sole purpose of being used in connection with systematic instructional activities.
ARTICLE IV
Provisions Common to Licenses Under Articles II and /II: 1. and 2. Procedure;
3. Indication of Author and Title of Work; 4. Exportation of Copies; 5. Notice; 6. Compensation
(1) A license under Article II or Article III may be granted only if the applicant, in accordance with the procedure of the country concerned, establishes either that he has requested, and has been denied, authorization by the owner of the right to make and publish the translation or to reproduce and publish the edition, as the case may be, or that, after due diligence on his part, he was unable to find the owner of the right. At the same time as making the request, the applicant shall inform any national or international information center referred to in paragraph (2).
(2) If the owner of the right cannot be found, the applicant for a license shall send, by registered airmail, copies of his application, submitted to the authority competent to grant the license, to the publisher whose name appears on the work and to any national or international information center which may have been designated, in a notification to that effect deposited with the Director General, by the Government of the country in which the publisher is believed to have his principal place of business.
(3) The name of the author shall be indicated on all copies of the translation or reproduction published under a license granted under Article II or Article III. The title of the work shall appear on all such copies. In the case of a translation, the original title of the work shall appear in any case on all the said copies.
(4) (a) No license granted under Article II or Article III shall extend to the export of copies, and any such license shall be valid only for publication of the translation or of the reproduction, as the case may be, in the territory of the country in which it has been applied for.
(b) For the purposes of subparagraph (a), the notion of export shall include the sending of copies from any territory to the country which, in respect of that territory, has made a declaration under Article 1(5).
(c) Where a governmental or other public entity of a country which has granted a license to make a translation under Article II into a language other than English, French or Spanish sends copies of a translation published under such license to another country, such sending of copies shall not, for the purposes of subparagraph (a), be considered to constitute export if all of the following conditions are met:
(i) the recipients are individuals who are nationals of the country whose competent authority has granted the license, or organizations grouping such individuals;
(ii) the copies are to be used only for the purpose of teaching, scholarship or research;
(iii) the sending of the copies and their subsequent distribution to recipients is without any commercial purpose; and
(iv) the country to which the copies have been sent has agreed with the country whose competent authority has granted the license to allow the receipt, or distribution, or both, and the Director General has been notified of the agreement by the Government of the country in which the license has been granted.
(5) All copies published under a license granted by virtue of Article II or Article III shall bear a notice in the appropriate language stating that the copies are available for distribution only in the country or territory to which the said license applies.
(6) (a) Due provision shall be made at the national level to ensure
(i) that the license provides, in favour of the owner of the right of translation or of reproduction, as the case may be, for just compensation that is consistent with standards of royalties normally operating on licenses freely negotiated between persons in the two countries concerned, and
(ii) payment and transmittal of the compensation: should national currency regulations intervene, the competent authority shall make all efforts, by the use of international machinery, to ensure transmittal in internationally convertible currency or its equivalent.
(b) Due provision shall be made by national legislation to ensure a correct translation of the work, or an accurate reproduction of the particular edition, as the case may be.
ARTICLE V
Alternative Possibility for Limitation of the Right of Translation 1. Regime Provided for Under
the 1886 and 1896 Acts; 2. No Possibility of Change to Regime Under Article II;
3. Time Limit for Choosing the Alternative Possibility
(1) (a) Any country entitled to make a declaration that it will avail itself of the faculty provided for in Article II may, instead, at the time of ratifying or acceding to this Act.
(i) if it is a country to which Article 30(2)(a) applies, make a declaration under that provision as far as the right of translation is concerned;
(ii) if it is a country to which Article 30(2)(a) does not apply, and even if it is not a country outside the Union, make a declaration as provided for in Article 30(2)(b), first sentence.
(b) In the case of a country which ceases to be regarded as a developing country as referred to in Article I(1), a declaration made according to this paragraph shall be effective until the date on which the period applicable under Article 1(3) expires.
(c) Any country which has made a declaration according to this paragraph may not subsequently avail itself of the faculty provided for in Article II even if it withdraws the said declaration.
(2) Subject to paragraph (3), any country which has availed itself of the faculty provided for in Article II may not subsequently make a declaration according to paragraph (1).
(3) Any country which has ceased to be regarded as a developing country as referred to in Article I(1) may, not later than two years prior to the expiration of the period applicable under Article 1(3), make a declaration to the effect provided for in Article 30(2)(b), first sentence, notwithstanding the fact that it is not a country outside the Union. Such declaration shall take effect at the date on which the period applicable under Article 1(3) expires.
ARTICLE VI
Possibilities of Applying, or Admitting the Application of Certain Provisions of the Appendix
Before Becoming Bound by It: 1. Declaration; 2. Depository and Effective Date of Declaration
(1) Any country of the Union may declare, as from the date of this Act, and at any time before becoming bound by Articles 1 to 21 and this Appendix:
(i) If it is a country which, were it bound by Articles 1 to 21 and this Appendix, would be entitled to avail itself of the faculties referred to in Article 1(1), that it will apply the provisions of Article II or of Article III or of both to works whose country of origin is a country which, pursuant to (ii) below, admits the application of those Articles to such works, or which is bound by Articles 1 to 21 and this Appendix; such declaration may, instead of referring to Article II, refer to Article V;
(ii) that it admits the application of this Appendix to works of which it is the country of origin by countries which have made a declaration under (i) above or a notification under Article 1.
(2) Any declaration made under paragraph (1) shall be in writing and shall be deposited with the Director General. The declaration shall become effective from the date of its deposit.
December 16, 1970
CONVENTION FOR THE SUPPRESSION OF UNLAWFUL SEIZURE OF AIRCRAFT
PREAMBLE
THE STATES PARTIES TO THIS CONVENTION
CONSIDERING that unlawful acts of seizure or exercise of control of aircraft in flight jeopardize the safety of persons and property, seriously affect the operation of air services and undermine the confidence of the peoples of the world in the safety of civil aviation;
CONSIDERING that the occurrence of such acts is a matter of grave concern;
CONSIDERING that, for the purpose of deterring such acts, there is an urgent need to provide appropriate measures for punishment of offenders,
HAVE AGREED as follows:
ARTICLE 1
Any person who on board an aircraft in flight:
a. unlawfully, by force or threat thereof, or by any other form of intimidation, seizes, or exercises control of that aircraft, or attempts to perform any such act, or
b. is an accomplice of a person who performs or attempts to perform any such act
commits an offense (hereinafter referred to as "the offence").
ARTICLE 2
Each Contracting State undertakes to make the offence punishable by severe penalties.
ARTICLE 3
1. For the purposes of this Convention, an aircraft is considered to be in flight at any time from the moment when all its external doors are closed following embarkation until the moment when any such door is opened for disembarkation. In the case of a forced landing, the flight shall be deemed to continue until the competent authorities take over the responsibility for the aircraft and for persons and property on board.
2. This Convention shall not apply to aircraft used in military, customs or police services.
3. This Convention shall apply only if the place of take-off or the place of actual landing of the aircraft on board which the offence is committed is situated outside the territory of the State of registration of that aircraft; it shall be immaterial whether the aircraft is engaged in an international or domestic flight.
4. In the cases mentioned in Article 5, this Convention shall not apply if the place of take-off and the place of actual landing of the aircraft on board which the offence is committed are situated within the territory of the same State where that State is one of those referred to in that Article.
5. Notwithstanding paragraphs 3 and 4 of this Article, Articles 6, 7, 8, and 10 shall apply whatever the place of take-off or the place of actual landing of the aircraft, if the offender or the alleged offender is found in the territory of a State other than the State of registration of that aircraft.
ARTICLE 4
1. Each Contracting State shall take such measure as may be necessary to establish its jurisdiction over the offence and any other act of violence against passengers or crew committed by the alleged offender in connection with the offence, in the following cases:
a. when the offence is committed on board an aircraft registered in that State;
b. when the aircraft on board which the offence is committed lands in its territory with the alleged offender still on board;
c. when the offence is committed on board an aircraft leased without crew to a lessee who has his principal place of business or, if the lessee has no such place of business, his permanent residence in that State.
2. Each Contracting State shall likewise take such measures as may be necessary to establish its jurisdiction over the offence in the case where the alleged offender is present in its territory and it does not extradite him pursuant to Article 8 to any of the States mentioned in Paragraph 1 of this Article.
3. This Convention does not exclude any criminal jurisdiction exercised in accordance with national law.
ARTICLE 5
The Contracting States which establish joint air transport operating organizations or international operating agencies, which operate aircraft which are subject to joint or international registration shall, by appropriate means, designate for each aircraft the State among them which shall exercise the jurisdiction and have the attributes of the State of registration for the purpose of this Convention and shall give notice thereof to the International Civil Aviation Organization which shall communicate the notice to all States Parties to this Convention.
ARTICLE 6
1. Upon being satisfied that the circumstances so warrant, any Contracting States in the territory of which the offender or the alleged offender is present, shall take him into custody or take other measures to ensure his presence. The custody and other measures shall be as provided in the law of that State but may only be continued for such time as is necessary to enable any criminal or extradition proceedings to be instituted.
2. Such State shall immediately make a preliminary enquiry into the facts.
3. Any person in custody pursuant to paragraph 1 of this Article shall be assisted in communicating immediately with the nearest appropriate representative of the State of which he is a national.
4. When a State pursuant to this Article, has taken a person into custody, it shall immediately notify the State of registration of the aircraft, the State mentioned in Article 4, paragraph 1 (c), the State of nationality of the detained person and, if it considers it advisable, any other interested States of the fact that such person is in custody and of the circumstances which warrant his detention. The State which makes the preliminary enquiry contemplated in paragraph 2 of this Article shall promptly report its findings to the said States and shall indicate whether it intends to exercise jurisdiction.
ARTICLE 7
The Contracting State in the territory of which the alleged offender is found shall, if it does not extradite him, be obliged, without exception whatsoever and whether or not the offence was committed in its territory, to submit the case to its competent authorities for the purpose of prosecution. Those authorities shall take their decision in the same manner as in the case of any ordinary offence of a serious nature under the law of that State.
ARTICLE 8
1. The offence shall be deemed to be included as an extraditable offence in any extradition treaty existing between Contracting States. Contracting States undertake to include the offence as an extraditable offence in every extradition treaty to be concluded between them.
2. If a Contracting State which makes extradition conditional on the existence of a treaty receives a request for extradition from another Contracting State with which it has no extradition treaty, it may at its option consider this Convention as the legal basis for extradition in respect of the offence. Extradition shall be subject to the other conditions provided by the law of the requested State. Cdpr
3. Contracting States which do not make extradition conditional on the existence of a treaty shall recognize the offence as an extraditable offence between themselves subject to the conditions provided by the law of the requested States.
4. The offence shall be treated, for the purpose of extradition between Contracting States, as if it had been committed not only in the place in which it occurred but also in the territories of the States required to establish their jurisdiction in accordance with Article 4, paragraph 1.
ARTICLE 9
1. When any of the acts mentioned in Article 1 (a) has occurred or is about to occur, Contracting States shall take all appropriate measures to restore control of the aircraft to its lawful commander or to preserve his control of the aircraft.
2. In the cases contemplated by the preceding paragraph any Contracting State in which the aircraft or its passengers or crew are present shall facilitate the continuation of the journey of the passengers and crew as soon as practicable, and shall without delay return the aircraft and its cargo to the persons lawfully entitled to possession.
ARTICLE 10
1. Contracting States shall afford one another the greatest measure of assistance in connection with criminal proceedings brought in respect of the offence and other acts mentioned in Article 4. The law of the State requested shall apply in all cases.
2. The provisions of paragraph 1 of this Article shall not affect obligations under any other treaty, bilateral or multilateral, which governs or will govern, in whole or in part, mutual assistance in criminal matters.
ARTICLE 11
Each Contracting State shall in accordance with its national law report to the Council of the International Civil Aviation Organization in its possession concerning:
a. the circumstances of the offence;
b. the action taken pursuant to Article;
c. the measures taken in relation to the offender or the alleged offender and, in particular, the results of any extradition proceeding or other legal proceedings.
ARTICLE 12
1. Any dispute between two or more Contracting States concerning the interpretation or application of this Convention which cannot be settled through negotiation, shall, at the request of one of them, be submitted to arbitration. If within six months from the date of the request for arbitration the Parties are unable to agree on the organization of the arbitration any of those Parties may refer the dispute to the International Court of Justice by request in conformity with the Statute of the Court.
2. Each State may at the time of signature or ratification of this Convention or accession thereto, declare that it does not consider itself bound by the preceding paragraph. The other Contracting States shall not be bound by the preceding paragraph with respect to any Contracting State having made such a reservation.
3. Any Contracting State having made a reservation in accordance with the preceding paragraph may at any time withdraw this reservation by notification to the Depositary Governments.
ARTICLE 13
1. This Convention shall be opened for signature at The Hague on 16 December 1970, by States participating in the International Conference on Air Law held at The Hague from 1 to 16 December 1970 (hereafter referred to as The Hague Conference). After 31 December 1970, the Convention shall be open to all States for signature in Moscow, London and Washington. Any State which does not sign their Convention before its entry into force in accordance with paragraph 3 of this Article may accede to it at anytime.
2. This Convention shall be subject to ratification by the signatory States. Instruments of ratification and instruments of accession shall be deposited with the Governments of the Union of Soviet Socialist Republics, the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland, and the United States of America which are hereby designated the Depositary Governments. cdasia
3. This Convention shall enter into force thirty days following the date of the deposit of instruments of ratification by ten States signatory to this Convention which participated in The Hague Conference.
4. For other States, this Convention shall enter into force on the date of entry into force of this Convention in accordance with paragraph 3 of this Article, or thirty days following the date of deposit of their instruments of ratification or accession, whichever is later.
5. The Depositary Governments shall promptly inform all signatory and acceding States of the date of each signature, the date of deposit of each instrument of ratification or accession, the date of entry into force of this Convention, and other notices.
6. As soon as this Convention comes into force, it shall be registered by the Depositary Governments pursuant to Article 102 of the Charter of the United Nations and pursuant to Article 83 of the Convention on International Civil Aviation (Chicago, 1.44).
ARTICLE 14
1. Any Contracting State may denounce this Convention by written notification to the Depositary Governments.
2. Denunciation shall take effect six months following the date on which notification is received by the Depositary Governments.
IN WITNESS WHEREOF, the undersigned Plenipotentiaries, being duly authorized thereto by their Governments, have signed this Convention.
DONE at The Hague, this sixteenth day of December, one thousand nine hundred and seventy, in three originals, each being drawn up in four authentic texts in the English, French, Russian and Spanish languages.
March 18, 1965
CONVENTION ON THE SETTLEMENT OF INVESTMENT DISPUTES
BETWEEN STATES AND NATIONALS OF OTHER STATES
PREAMBLE
The Contracting States
Considering the need for international cooperation for economic development, and the role of private international investment therein;
Bearing in mind the possibility that from time to time disputes may arise in connection with such investment between Contracting States and nationals of other Contracting States;
Recognizing that while such disputes would usually be subject to national legal processes, international methods of settlement may be appropriate in certain cases;
Attaching particular importance to the availability of facilities for international conciliation or arbitration to which Contracting States and nationals of other Contracting States may submit such disputes if they so desire;
Desiring to establish such facilities under the auspices of the International Bank for Reconstruction and Development;
Recognizing that mutual consent by the parties to submit such disputes to conciliation or to arbitration through such facilities constitutes a binding agreement which requires in particular that due consideration be given to any recommendation of conciliators, and that any arbitral award be complied with; and
Declaring that no Contracting State shall by the mere fact of its ratification, acceptance or approval of this Convention and without its consent be deemed to be under any obligation to submit any particular dispute to conciliation or arbitration,
Have agreed as follows:
CHAPTER I International Centre for Settlement of Investment Disputes
SECTION 1 Establishment and Organization
SECTION 2 The Administrative Council
SECTION 5 Financing the Centre
SECTION 6 Status, Immunities and Privileges
CHAPTER II Jurisdiction of the Centre
SECTION 1 Request for Conciliation
SECTION 2 Constitution of the Conciliation Commission
SECTION 3 Conciliation Proceedings
SECTION 1 Request for Arbitration
SECTION 2 Constitution of the Tribunal
SECTION 3 Powers and Functions of the Tribunal
SECTION 5 Interpretation, Revision and Annulment of the Award
SECTION 6 Recognition and Enforcement of the Award
CHAPTER V Replacement and Disqualification of Conciliators and Arbitrators
CHAPTER VI Cost of Proceedings
CHAPTER VII Place of Proceedings
CHAPTER VIII Disputes Between Contracting States
ARTICLE 1
(1) There is hereby established the International Centre for Settlement of Investment Disputes (hereinafter called the Centre).
(2) The purpose of the Centre shall be to provide facilities for conciliation and arbitration of investment disputes between Contracting States and nationals of other Contracting States in accordance with the provisions of this Convention.
ARTICLE 2
The seat of the Centre shall be at the principal office of the International Bank for Reconstruction and Development (hereinafter called the Bank). The seat may be moved to another place by decision of the Administrative Council adopted by a majority of two-thirds of its members.
ARTICLE 3
The Centre shall have an Administrative Council and a Secretariat and shall maintain a Panel of Conciliators and a Panel of Arbitrators.
ARTICLE 4
(1) The Administrative Council shall be composed of one representative of each Contracting State. An alternate may act as representative in case of his principal's absence from a meeting or inability to act.
(2) In the absence of a contrary designation, each governor and alternate governor of the Bank appointed by a Contracting State shall be ex officio its representative and its alternate respectively.
ARTICLE 5
The President of the Bank shall be ex officio Chairman of the Administrative Council (hereinafter called the Chairman) but shall have no vote. During his absence or inability to act and during any vacancy in the office of President of the Bank, the person for the time being acting as President shall act as Chairman of the Administrative Council.
ARTICLE 6
(1) Without prejudice to the powers and functions vested in it by other provisions of this Convention, the Administrative Council shall:
(a) adopt the administrative and financial regulations of the Centre;
(b) adopt the rules of procedure for the institution of conciliation and arbitration proceedings;
(c) adopt the rules of procedure for conciliation and arbitration proceedings (hereinafter called the Conciliation Rules and the Arbitration Rules);
(d) approve arrangements with the Bank for the use of the Bank's administrative facilities and services;
(e) determine the conditions of service of the Secretary-General and of any Deputy Secretary-General;
(f) adopt the annual budget of revenues and expenditures of the Centre;
(g) approve the annual report on the operation of the Centre.
The decisions referred to in sub-paragraphs (a), (b), (c) and (f) above shall be adopted by a majority of two-thirds of the members of the Administrative Council.
(2) The Administrative Council may appoint such committees as it considers necessary.
(3) The Administrative Council shall also exercise such other powers and perform such other functions as it shall determine to be necessary for the implementation of the provisions of this Convention.
ARTICLE 7
(1) The Administrative Council shall hold an annual meeting and such other meetings as may be determined by the Council, or convened by the Chairman, or convened by the Secretary-General at the request of not less than five members of the Council.
(2) Each member of the Administrative Council shall have one vote and, except as otherwise herein provided, all matters before the Council shall be decided by a majority of the votes cast.
(3) A quorum for any meeting of the Administrative Council shall be a majority of its members.
(4) The Administrative Council may establish, by a majority of two-thirds of its members, a procedure whereby the Chairman may seek a vote of the Council without convening a meeting of the Council. The vote shall be considered valid only if the majority of the members of the Council cast their votes within the time limit fixed by the said procedure.
ARTICLE 8
Members of the Administrative Council and the Chairman shall serve without remuneration from the Centre.
ARTICLE 9
The Secretariat shall consist of a Secretary-General, one or more Deputy Secretaries-General and staff.
ARTICLE 10
(1) The Secretary-General and any Deputy Secretary-General shall be elected by the Administrative Council by a majority of two-thirds of its members upon the nomination of the Chairman for a term of service not exceeding six years and shall be eligible for re-election. After consulting the members of the Administrative Council, the Chairman shall propose one or more candidates for each such office.
(2) The offices of Secretary-General and Deputy Secretary-General shall be incompatible with the exercise of any political function. Neither the Secretary-General nor any Deputy Secretary-General may hold any other employment or engage in any other occupation except with the approval of the Administrative Council.
(3) During the Secretary-General's absence or inability to act, and during any vacancy of the office of Secretary-General, the Deputy Secretary-General shall act as Secretary-General. If there shall be more than one Deputy Secretary-General, the Administrative Council shall determine in advance the order in which they shall act as Secretary-General.
ARTICLE 11
The Secretary-General shall be the legal representative and the principal officer of the Centre and shall be responsible for its administration, including the appointment of staff, in accordance with the provisions of this Convention and the rules adopted by the Administrative Council. He shall perform the function of registrar and shall have the power to authenticate arbitral awards rendered pursuant to this Convention, and to certify copies thereof.
ARTICLE 12
The Panel of Conciliators and the Panel of Arbitrators shall each consist of qualified persons, designated as hereinafter provided, who are willing to serve thereon.
ARTICLE 13
(1) Each Contracting State may designate to each Panel four persons who may but need not be its nationals.
(2) The Chairman may designate ten persons to each Panel. The persons so designated to a Panel shall each have a different nationality.
ARTICLE 14
(1) Persons designated to serve on the Panels shall be persons of high moral character and recognized competence in the fields of law, commerce, industry or finance, who may be relied upon to exercise independent judgment. Competence in the field of law shall be of particular importance in the case of persons on the Panel of Arbitrators.
(2) The Chairman, in designating persons to serve on the Panels, shall in addition pay due regard to the importance of assuring representation on the Panels of the principal legal systems of the world and of the main forms of economic activity.
ARTICLE 15
(1) Panel members shall serve for renewable periods of six years.
(2) In case of death or resignation of a member of a Panel, the authority which designated the member shall have the right to designate another person to serve for the remainder of that member's term.
(3) Panel members shall continue in office until their successors have been designated.
ARTICLE 16
(1) A person may serve on both Panels.
(2) If a person shall have been designated to serve on the same Panel by more than one Contracting State, or by one or more Contracting States and the Chairman, he shall be deemed to have been designated by the authority which first designated him or, if one such authority is the State of which he is a national, by that State.
(3) All designations shall be notified to the Secretary-General and shall take effect from the date on which the notification is received.
ARTICLE 17
If the expenditure of the Centre cannot be met out of charges for the use of its facilities, or out of other receipts, the excess shall be borne by Contracting States which are members of the Bank in proportion to their respective subscriptions to the capital stock of the Bank, and by Contracting States which are not members of the Bank in accordance with rules adopted by the Administrative Council.
ARTICLE 18
The Centre shall have full international legal personality. The legal capacity of the Centre shall include the capacity:
(a) to contract;
(b) to acquire and dispose of movable and immovable property;
(c) to institute legal proceedings.
ARTICLE 19
To enable the Centre to fulfill its functions, it shall enjoy in the territories of each Contracting State the immunities and privileges set forth in this Section.
ARTICLE 20
The Centre, its property and assets shall enjoy immunity from all legal process, except when the Centre waives this immunity.
ARTICLE 21
The Chairman, the members of the Administrative Council, persons acting as conciliators or arbitrators or members of a Committee appointed pursuant to paragraph (3) of Article 52, and the officers and employees of the Secretariat:
(a) shall enjoy immunity from legal process with respect to acts performed by them in the exercise of their functions, except when the Centre waives this immunity;
(b) not being local nationals, shall enjoy the same immunities from immigration restrictions, alien registration requirements and national service obligations, the same facilities as regards exchange restrictions and the same treatment in respect of travelling facilities as are accorded by Contracting States to the representatives, officials and employees of comparable rank of other Contracting States.
ARTICLE 22
The provisions of Article 21 shall apply to persons appearing in proceedings under this Convention as parties, agents, counsel, advocates, witnesses or experts; provided, however, that sub-paragraph (b) thereof shall apply only in connection with their travel to and from, and their stay at, the place where the proceedings are held.
ARTICLE 23
(1) The archives of the Centre shall be inviolable, wherever they may be.
(2) With regard to its official communications, the Centre shall be accorded by each Contracting State treatment not less favourable than that accorded to other international organizations.
ARTICLE 24
(1) The Centre, its assets, property and income, and its operations and transactions authorized by this Convention shall be exempt from all taxation and customs duties. The Centre shall also be exempt from liability for the collection or payment of any taxes or customs duties.
(2) Except in the case of local nationals, no tax shall be levied on or in respect of expense allowances paid by the Centre to the Chairman or members of the Administrative Council, or on or in respect of salaries, expense allowances or other emoluments paid by the Centre to officials or employees of the Secretariat.
(3) No tax shall be levied on or in respect of fees or expense allowances received by persons acting as conciliators, or arbitrators, or members of a Committee appointed pursuant to paragraph (3) of Article 52, in proceedings under this Convention, if the sole jurisdictional basis for such tax is the location of the Centre or the place where such proceedings are conducted or the place where such fees or allowances are paid.
ARTICLE 25
(1) The jurisdiction of the Centre shall extend to any legal dispute arising directly out of an investment, between a Contracting State (or any constituent subdivision or agency of a Contracting State designated to the Centre by that State) and a national of another Contracting State, which the parties to the dispute consent in writing to submit to the Centre. When the parties have given their consent, no party may withdraw its consent unilaterally.
(2) "National of another Contracting State" means:
(a) any natural person who had the nationality of a Contracting State other than the State party to the dispute on the date on which the parties consented to submit such dispute to conciliation or arbitration as well as on the date on which the request was registered pursuant to paragraph (3) of Article 28 or paragraph (3) of Article 36, but does not include any person who on either date also had the nationality of the Contracting State party to the dispute; and
(b) any juridical person which had the nationality of a Contracting State other than the State party to the dispute on the date on which the parties consented to submit such dispute to conciliation or arbitration and any juridical person which had the nationality of the Contracting State party to the dispute on that date and which, because of foreign control, the parties have agreed should be treated as a national of another Contracting State for the purposes of this Convention.
(3) Consent by a constituent subdivision or agency of a Contracting State shall require the approval of that State unless that State notifies the Centre that no such approval is required.
(4) Any Contracting State may, at the time of ratification, acceptance or approval of this Convention or at any time thereafter, notify the Centre of the class or classes of disputes which it would or would not consider submitting to the jurisdiction of the Centre. The Secretary-General shall forthwith transmit such notification to all Contracting States. Such notification shall not constitute the consent required by paragraph (1).
ARTICLE 26
Consent of the parties to arbitration under this Convention shall, unless otherwise stated, be deemed consent to such arbitration to the exclusion of any other remedy. A Contracting State may require the exhaustion of local administrative or judicial remedies as a condition of its consent to arbitration under this Convention.
ARTICLE 27
(1) No Contracting State shall give diplomatic protection, or bring an international claim, in respect of a dispute which one of its nationals and another Contracting State shall have consented to submit or shall have submitted to arbitration under this Convention, unless such other Contracting State shall have failed to abide by and comply with the award rendered in such dispute.
(2) Diplomatic protection, for the purposes of paragraph (1), shall not include informal diplomatic exchanges for the sole purpose of facilitating a settlement of the dispute.
ARTICLE 28
(1) Any Contracting State or any national of a Contracting State wishing to institute conciliation proceedings shall address a request to that effect in writing to the Secretary-General who shall send a copy of the request to the other party.
(2) The request shall contain information concerning the issues in dispute, the identity of the parties and their consent to conciliation in accordance with the rules of procedure for the institution of conciliation and arbitration proceedings.
(3) The Secretary-General shall register the request unless he finds, on the basis of the information contained in the request, that the dispute is manifestly outside the jurisdiction of the Centre. He shall forthwith notify the parties of registration or refusal to register.
ARTICLE 29
(1) The Conciliation Commission (hereinafter called the Commission) shall be constituted as soon as possible after registration of a request pursuant to Article 28.
(2) (a) The Commission shall consist of a sole conciliator or any uneven number of conciliators appointed as the parties shall agree.
(b) Where the parties do not agree upon the number of conciliators and the method of their appointment, the Commission shall consist of three conciliators, one conciliator appointed by each party and the third, who shall be the president of the Commission, appointed by agreement of the parties.
ARTICLE 30
If the Commission shall not have been constituted within 90 days after notice of registration of the request has been dispatched by the Secretary-General in accordance with paragraph (3) of Article 28, or such other period as the parties may agree, the Chairman shall, at the request of either party and after consulting both parties as far as possible, appoint the conciliator or conciliators not yet appointed.
ARTICLE 31
(1) Conciliators may be appointed from outside the Panel of Conciliators, except in the case of appointments by the Chairman pursuant to Article 30.
(2) Conciliators appointed from outside the Panel of Conciliators shall possess the qualities stated in paragraph (1) of Article 14.
ARTICLE 32
(1) The Commission shall be the judge of its own competence.
(2) Any objection by a party to the dispute that that dispute is not within the jurisdiction of the Centre, or for other reasons is not within the competence of the Commission, shall be considered by the Commission which shall determine whether to deal with it as a preliminary question or to join it to the merits of the dispute.
ARTICLE 33
Any conciliation proceeding shall be conducted in accordance with the provisions of this Section and, except as the parties otherwise agree, in accordance with the Conciliation Rules in effect on the date on which the parties consented to conciliation. If any question of procedure arises which is not covered by this Section or the Conciliation Rules or any rules agreed by the parties, the Commission shall decide the question.
ARTICLE 34
(1) It shall be the duty of the Commission to clarify the issues in dispute between the parties and to endeavour to bring about agreement between them upon mutually acceptable terms. To that end, the Commission may at any stage of the proceedings and from time to time recommend terms of settlement to the parties. The parties shall cooperate in good faith with the Commission in order to enable the Commission to carry out its functions, and shall give their most serious consideration to its recommendations.
(2) If the parties reach agreement, the Commission shall draw up a report noting the issues in dispute and recording that the parties have reached agreement. If, at any stage of the proceedings, it appears to the Commission that there is no likelihood of agreement between the parties, it shall close the proceedings and shall draw up a report noting the submission of the dispute and recording the failure of the parties to reach agreement. If one party fails to appear or participate in the proceedings, the Commission shall close the proceedings and shall draw up a report noting that party's failure to appear or participate.
ARTICLE 35
Except as the parties to the dispute shall otherwise agree, neither party to a conciliation proceeding shall be entitled in any other proceeding, whether before arbitrators or in a court of law or otherwise, to invoke or rely on any views expressed or statements or admissions or offers of settlement made by the other party in the conciliation proceedings, or the report or any recommendations made by the Commission.
ARTICLE 36
(1) Any Contracting State or any national of a Contracting State wishing to institute arbitration proceedings shall address a request to that effect in writing to the Secretary-General who shall send a copy of the request to the other party.
(2) The request shall contain information concerning the issues in dispute, the identity of the parties and their consent to arbitration in accordance with the rules of procedure for the institution of conciliation and arbitration proceedings.
(3) The Secretary-General shall register the request unless he finds, on the basis of the information contained in the request, that the dispute is manifestly outside the jurisdiction of the Centre. He shall forthwith notify the parties of registration or refusal to register.
ARTICLE 37
(1) The Arbitral Tribunal (hereinafter called the Tribunal) shall be constituted as soon as possible after registration of a request pursuant to Article 36.
(2) (a) The Tribunal shall consist of a sole arbitrator or any uneven number of arbitrators appointed as the parties shall agree.
(b) Where the parties do not agree upon the number of arbitrators and the method of their appointment, the Tribunal shall consist of three arbitrators, one arbitrator appointed by each party and the third, who shall be the president of the Tribunal, appointed by agreement of the parties.
ARTICLE 38
If the Tribunal shall not have been constituted within 90 days after notice of registration of the request has been dispatched by the Secretary-General in accordance with paragraph (3) of Article 36, or such other period as the parties may agree, the Chairman shall, at the request of either party and after consulting both parties as far as possible, appoint the arbitrator or arbitrators not yet appointed. Arbitrators appointed by the Chairman pursuant to this Article shall not be nationals of the Contracting State party to the dispute or of the Contracting State whose national is a party to the dispute.
ARTICLE 39
The majority of the arbitrators shall be nationals of States other than the Contracting State party to the dispute and the Contracting State whose national is a party to the dispute; provided, however, that the foregoing provisions of this Article shall not apply if the sole arbitrator or each individual member of the Tribunal has been appointed by agreement of the parties.
ARTICLE 40
(1) Arbitrators may be appointed from outside the Panel of Arbitrators, except in the case of appointments by the Chairman pursuant to Article 38.
(2) Arbitrators appointed from outside the Panel of Arbitrators shall possess the qualities stated in paragraph (1) of Article 14.
ARTICLE 41
(1) The Tribunal shall be the judge of its own competence.
(2) Any objection by a party to the dispute that that dispute is not within the jurisdiction of the Centre, or for other reasons is not within the competence of the Tribunal, shall be considered by the Tribunal which shall determine whether to deal with it as a preliminary question or to join it to the merits of the dispute.
ARTICLE 42
(1) The Tribunal shall decide a dispute in accordance with such rules of law as may be agreed by the parties. In the absence of such agreement, the Tribunal shall apply the law of the Contracting State party to the dispute (including its rules on the conflict of laws) and such rules of international law as may be applicable.
(2) The Tribunal may not bring in a finding of non liquet on the ground of silence or obscurity of the law.
(3) The provisions of paragraphs (1) and (2) shall not prejudice the power of the Tribunal to decide a dispute ex aequo et bono if the parties so agree.
ARTICLE 43
Except as the parties otherwise agree, the Tribunal may, if it deems it necessary at any stage of the proceedings,
(a) call upon the parties to produce documents or other evidence, and
(b) visit the scene connected with the dispute, and conduct such inquiries there as it may deem appropriate.
ARTICLE 44
Any arbitration proceeding shall be conducted in accordance with the provisions of this Section and, except as the parties otherwise agree, in accordance with the Arbitration Rules in effect on the date on which the parties consented to arbitration. If any question of procedure arises which is not covered by this Section or the Arbitration Rules or any rules agreed by the parties, the Tribunal shall decide the question.
ARTICLE 45
(1) Failure of a party to appear or to present his case shall not be deemed an admission of the other party's assertions.
(2) If a party fails to appear or to present his case at any stage of the proceedings the other party may request the Tribunal to deal with the questions submitted to it and to render an award. Before rendering an award, the Tribunal shall notify, and grant a period of grace to, the party failing to appear or to present its case, unless it is satisfied that that party does not intend to do so.
ARTICLE 46
Except as the parties otherwise agree, the Tribunal shall, if requested by a party, determine any incidental or additional claims or counterclaims arising directly out of the subject-matter of the dispute provided that they are within the scope of the consent of the parties and are otherwise within the jurisdiction of the Centre.
ARTICLE 47
Except as the parties otherwise agree, the Tribunal may, if it considers that the circumstances so require, recommend any provisional measures which should be taken to preserve the respective rights of either party.
ARTICLE 48
(1) The Tribunal shall decide questions by a majority of the votes of all its members.
(2) The award of the Tribunal shall be in writing and shall be signed by the members of the Tribunal who voted for it.
(3) The award shall deal with every question submitted to the Tribunal, and shall state the reasons upon which it is based.
(4) Any member of the Tribunal may attach his individual opinion to the award, whether he dissents from the majority or not, or a statement of his dissent.
(5) The Centre shall not publish the award without the consent of the parties.
ARTICLE 49
(1) The Secretary-General shall promptly dispatch certified copies of the award to the parties. The award shall be deemed to have been rendered on the date on which the certified copies were dispatched.
(2) The Tribunal upon the request of a party made within 45 days after the date on which the award was rendered may after notice to the other party decide any question which it had omitted to decide in the award, and shall rectify any clerical, arithmetical or similar error in the award. Its decision shall become part of the award and shall be notified to the parties in the same manner as the award. The periods of time provided for under paragraph (2) of Article 51 and paragraph (2) of Article 52 shall run from the date on which the decision was rendered.
ARTICLE 50
(1) If any dispute shall arise between the parties as to the meaning or scope of an award, either party may request interpretation of the award by an application in writing addressed to the Secretary-General.
(2) The request shall, if possible, be submitted to the Tribunal which rendered the award. If this shall not be possible, a new Tribunal shall be constituted in accordance with Section 2 of this Chapter. The Tribunal may, if it considers that the circumstances so require, stay enforcement of the award pending its decision.
ARTICLE 51
(1) Either party may request revision of the award by an application in writing addressed to the Secretary-General on the ground of discovery of some fact of such a nature as decisively to affect the award, provided that when the award was rendered that fact was unknown to the Tribunal and to the applicant and that the applicant's ignorance of that fact was not due to negligence.
(2) The application shall be made within 90 days after the discovery of such fact and in any event within three years after the date on which the award was rendered.
(3) The request shall, if possible, be submitted to the Tribunal which rendered the award. If this shall not be possible, a new Tribunal shall be constituted in accordance with Section 2 of this Chapter.
(4) The Tribunal may, if it considers that the circumstances so require, stay enforcement of the award pending its decision. If the applicant requests a stay of enforcement of the award in his application, enforcement shall be stayed provisionally until the Tribunal rules on such request.
ARTICLE 52
(1) Either party may request annulment of the award by an application in writing addressed to the Secretary-General on one or more of the following grounds:
(a) that the Tribunal was not properly constituted;
(b) that the Tribunal has manifestly exceeded its powers;
(c) that there was corruption on the part of a member of the Tribunal;
(d) that there has been a serious departure from a fundamental rule of procedure; or
(e) that the award has failed to state the reasons on which it is based.
(2) The application shall be made within 120 days after the date on which the award was rendered except that when annulment is requested on the ground of corruption such application shall be made within 120 days after discovery of the corruption and in any event within three years after the date on which the award was rendered.
(3) On receipt of the request the Chairman shall forthwith appoint from the Panel of Arbitrators an ad hoc Committee of three persons. None of the members of the Committee shall have been a member of the Tribunal which rendered the award, shall be of the same nationality as any such member, shall be a national of the State party to the dispute or of the State whose national is a party to the dispute, shall have been designated to the Panel of Arbitrators by either of those States, or shall have acted as a conciliator in the same dispute. The Committee shall have the authority to annul the award or any part thereof on any of the grounds set forth in paragraph (1).
(4) The provisions of Articles 41-45, 48, 49, 53 and 54, and of Chapters VI and VII shall apply mutatis mutandis to proceedings before the Committee.
(5) The Committee may, if it considers that the circumstances so require, stay enforcement of the award pending its decision. If the applicant requests a stay of enforcement of the award in his application, enforcement shall be stayed provisionally until the Committee rules on such request.
(6) If the award is annulled the dispute shall, at the request of either party, be submitted to a new Tribunal constituted in accordance with Section 2 of this Chapter.
ARTICLE 53
(1) The award shall be binding on the parties and shall not be subject to any appeal or to any other remedy except those provided for in this Convention. Each party shall abide by and comply with the terms of the award except to the extent that enforcement shall have been stayed pursuant to the relevant provisions of this Convention.
(2) For the purposes of this Section, "award" shall include any decision interpreting, revising or annulling such award pursuant to Articles 50, 51 or 52.
ARTICLE 54
(1) Each Contracting State shall recognize an award rendered pursuant to this Convention as binding and enforce the pecuniary obligations imposed by that award within its territories as if it were a final judgment of a court in that State. A Contracting State with a federal constitution may enforce such an award in or through its federal courts and may provide that such courts shall treat the award as if it were a final judgment of the courts of a constituent state.
(2) A party seeking recognition or enforcement in the territories of a Contracting State shall furnish to a competent court or other authority which such State shall have designated for this purpose a copy of the award certified by the Secretary-General. Each Contracting State shall notify the Secretary-General of the designation of the competent court or other authority for this purpose and of any subsequent change in such designation.
(3) Execution of the award shall be governed by the laws concerning the execution of judgments in force in the State in whose territories such execution is sought.
ARTICLE 55
Nothing in Article 54 shall be construed as derogating from the law in force in any Contracting State relating to immunity of that State or of any foreign State from execution.
ARTICLE 56
(1) After a Commission or a Tribunal has been constituted and proceedings have begun, its composition shall remain unchanged; provided, however, that if a conciliator or an arbitrator should die, become incapacitated, or resign, the resulting vacancy shall be filled in accordance with the provisions of Section 2 of Chapter III or Section 2 of Chapter IV.
(2) A member of a Commission or Tribunal shall continue to serve in that capacity notwithstanding that he shall have ceased to be a member of the Panel.
(3) If a conciliator or arbitrator appointed by a party shall have resigned without the consent of the Commission or Tribunal of which he was a member, the Chairman shall appoint a person from the appropriate Panel to fill the resulting vacancy.
ARTICLE 57
A party may propose to a Commission or Tribunal the disqualification of any of its members on account of any fact indicating a manifest lack of the qualities required by paragraph (1) of Article 14. A party to arbitration proceedings may, in addition, propose the disqualification of an arbitrator on the ground that he was ineligible for appointment to the Tribunal under Section 2 of Chapter IV.
ARTICLE 58
The decision on any proposal to disqualify a conciliator or arbitrator shall be taken by the other members of the Commission or Tribunal as the case may be, provided that where those members are equally divided, or in the case of a proposal to disqualify a sole conciliator or arbitrator, or a majority of the conciliators or arbitrators, the Chairman shall take that decision. If it is decided that the proposal is well-founded the conciliator or arbitrator to whom the decision relates shall be replaced in accordance with the provisions of Section 2 of Chapter III or Section 2 of Chapter IV.
ARTICLE 59
The charges payable by the parties for the use of the facilities of the Centre shall be determined by the Secretary-General in accordance with the regulations adopted by the Administrative Council.
ARTICLE 60
(1) Each Commission and each Tribunal shall determine the fees and expenses of its members within limits established from time to time by the Administrative Council and after consultation with the Secretary-General.
(2) Nothing in paragraph (1) of this Article shall preclude the parties from agreeing in advance with the Commission or Tribunal concerned upon the fees and expenses of its members.
ARTICLE 61
(1) In the case of conciliation proceedings the fees and expenses of members of the Commission as well as the charges for the use of the facilities of the Centre, shall be borne equally by the parties. Each party shall bear any other expenses it incurs in connection with the proceedings.
(2) In the case of arbitration proceedings the Tribunal shall, except as the parties otherwise agree, assess the expenses incurred by the parties in connection with the proceedings, and shall decide how and by whom those expenses, the fees and expenses of the members of the Tribunal and the charges for the use of the facilities of the Centre shall be paid. Such decision shall form part of the award.
ARTICLE 62
Conciliation and arbitration proceedings shall be held at the seat of the Centre except as hereinafter provided.
ARTICLE 63
Conciliation and arbitration proceedings may be held, if the parties so agree,
(a) at the seat of the Permanent Court of Arbitration or of any other appropriate institution, whether private or public, with which the Centre may make arrangements for that purpose; or
(b) at any other place approved by the Commission or Tribunal after consultation with the Secretary-General.
ARTICLE 64
Any dispute arising between Contracting States concerning the interpretation or application of this Convention which is not settled by negotiation shall be referred to the International Court of Justice by the application of any party to such dispute, unless the States concerned agree to another method of settlement.
ARTICLE 65
Any Contracting State may propose amendment of this Convention. The text of a proposed amendment shall be communicated to the Secretary-General not less than 90 days prior to the meeting of the Administrative Council at which such amendment is to be considered and shall forthwith be transmitted by him to all the members of the Administrative Council.
ARTICLE 66
(1) If the Administrative Council shall so decide by a majority of two-thirds of its members, the proposed amendment shall be circulated to all Contracting States for ratification, acceptance or approval. Each amendment shall enter into force 30 days after dispatch by the depositary of this Convention of a notification to Contracting States that all Contracting States have ratified, accepted or approved the amendment.
(2) No amendment shall affect the rights and obligations under this Convention of any Contracting State or of any of its constituent subdivisions or agencies, or of any national of such State arising out of consent to the jurisdiction of the Centre given before the date of entry into force of the amendment.
ARTICLE 67
This Convention shall be open for signature on behalf of States members of the Bank. It shall also be open for signature on behalf of any other State which is a party to the Statute of the International Court of Justice and which the Administrative Council, by a vote of two-thirds of its members, shall have invited to sign the Convention.
ARTICLE 68
(1) This Convention shall be subject to ratification, acceptance or approval by the signatory States in accordance with their respective constitutional procedures.
(2) This Convention shall enter into force 30 days after the date of deposit of the twentieth instrument of ratification, acceptance or approval. It shall enter into force for each State which subsequently deposits its instrument of ratification, acceptance or approval 30 days after the date of such deposit.
ARTICLE 69
Each Contracting State shall take such legislative or other measures as may be necessary for making the provisions of this Convention effective in its territories.
ARTICLE 70
This Convention shall apply to all territories for whose international relations a Contracting State is responsible, except those which are excluded by such State by written notice to the depositary of this Convention either at the time of ratification, acceptance or approval or subsequently.
ARTICLE 71
Any Contracting State may denounce this Convention by written notice to the depositary of this Convention. The denunciation shall take effect six months after receipt of such notice.
ARTICLE 72
Notice by a Contracting State pursuant to Articles 70 or 71 shall not affect the rights or obligations under this Convention of that State or of any of its constituent subdivisions or agencies or of any national of that State arising out of consent to the jurisdiction of the Centre given by one of them before such notice was received by the depositary.
ARTICLE 73
Instruments of ratification, acceptance or approval of this Convention and of amendments thereto shall be deposited with the Bank which shall act as the depositary of this Convention. The depositary shall transmit certified copies of this Convention to States members of the Bank and to any other State invited to sign the Convention.
ARTICLE 74
The depositary shall register this Convention with the Secretariat of the United Nations in accordance with Article 102 of the Charter of the United Nations and the Regulations thereunder adopted by the General Assembly.
ARTICLE 75
The depositary shall notify all signatory States of the following:
(a) signatures in accordance with Article 67;
(b) deposits of instruments of ratification, acceptance and approval in accordance with Article 73;
(c) the date on which this Convention enters into force in accordance with Article 68;
(d) exclusions from territorial application pursuant to Article 70;
(e) the date on which any amendment of this Convention enters into force in accordance with Article 66; and
(f) denunciations in accordance with Article 71.
DONE at Washington, in the English, French and Spanish languages, all three texts being equally authentic, in a single copy which shall remain deposited in the archives of the International Bank for Reconstruction and Development, which has indicated by its signature below its agreement to fulfil the functions with which it is charged under this Convention.
June 17, 1950
FLORENCE AGREEMENT ON THE IMPORTATION OF EDUCATIONAL, SCIENTIFIC AND CULTURAL MATERIALS
PREAMBLE
The contracting States,
ARTICLE I
1. The contracting States undertake not to apply customs duties or other charges on, or in connection with, the importation of:
a. Books, publications and documents, listed in Annex A to this Agreement;
b. Educational, scientific and cultural materials, listed in Annexes B, C, D and E to this Agreement;
which are the products of another contracting States, subject to the conditions laid down in those annexes.
2. The provisions of paragraph 1 of this article shall not prevent any contracting State from levying on imported materials;
a. Internal taxes or any other international charges of any kind, imposed at the time of importation or subsequently, not exceeding those applied directly or indirectly to like domestic products;
b. Fees and charges, other than customs duties, imposed by governmental authorities on, or in connection with, importation, limited in amount to the approximate cost of the services rendered, and representing neither an indirect protection to domestic products nor a taxation of imports for revenue purposes.
ARTICLE II
1. The contracting States undertake to grant the necessary licences and/or foreign exchange for the importation of the following articles:
a. Books and publications consigned to public libraries and collections and to the libraries and collections of public, educational, research or cultural institutions;
b. Official government publications, that is, official, parliamentary and administrative documents published in their country of origin;
c. Books and publications of the United Nations or any of its Specialized Agencies;
d. Books and publications received by the United Nations, Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization and distributed free of charge by it or under its supervision;
e. Publications intended to promote tourist travel outside the country of importation, sent and distributed free of charge;
f. Articles for the blind:
i. Books, publications and documents of all kinds in raised characters for the blind;
ii. Other articles specially designed for the educational, scientific or cultural advancement of the blind, which are imported directly by institutions or organizations concerned with the welfare of the blind, approved by the competent authorities of the importing country for the purpose of duty-free entry of these types of articles.
2. The contracting States which at any time apply quantitative restrictions and exchange control measures undertake to grant, as far as possible, foreign exchange and licences necessary for the importation of other educational, scientific or cultural materials, and particularly the materials referred to in the annexes to this Agreement.
ARTICLE III
1. The contracting States undertake to give every possible facility to the importation of educational, scientific or cultural materials, which are imported exclusively for showing at a public exhibition approved by the competent authorities of the importing country and for subsequent re-exportation. These facilities shall include the granting of the necessary licences and exemption from customs duties and internal taxes and charges of all kinds payable on importation, other than fees and charges corresponding to the approximate cost of services rendered.
2. Nothing in this article shall prevent the authorities of an importing country from taking such steps as may be necessary to ensure that the materials in question shall be re-exported at the close of their exhibition.
ARTICLE IV
The contracting States undertake that they will as far as possible:
a. Continue their common efforts to promote by every means the free circulation of educational, scientific or cultural materials, and abolish or reduce any restrictions to that free circulation which are not referred to in this Agreement;
b. Simplify the administrative procedure governing the importation of educational, scientific or cultural materials;
c. Facilitate the expeditious and safe customs clearance of educational, scientific or cultural materials.
ARTICLE V
Nothing in this Agreement shall affect the right of contracting States to take measures, in conformity with their legislation, to prohibit or limit the importation, or the circulation after importation, of articles on grounds relating directly to national security, public order or public morals.
ARTICLE VI
This Agreement shall not modify or affect the laws and regulations of any contracting State or any of its international treaties, conventions, agreements or proclamations, with respect to copyright, trade marks or patents.
ARTICLE VII
Subject to the provisions of any previous conventions to which the contracting States may have subscribed for the settlement of disputes, the contracting States undertake to have recourse to negotiation or conciliation, with a view to settlement of any disputes regarding the interpretation or the application of this Agreement.
ARTICLE VIII
In case of a dispute between contracting States relating to the educational, scientific or cultural character of imported materials, the interested Parties may, by common agreement, refer it to the Director-General of the United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization for an advisory opinion.
ARTICLE IX
1. This Agreement, of which the English and French texts are equally authentic, shall bear today's date and remain open for signature by all Member States of the United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization, all Member States of the United Nations and any non-member State to which and invitation may have been addressed by the Executive Board of the United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization.
2. The Agreement shall be ratified on behalf of the signatory States in accordance with their respective constitutional procedure.
3. The instruments of ratification shall be deposited with the Secretary-General of the United Nations.
ARTICLE X
The States referred to in paragraph 1 of Article IX may accept this Agreement from 22 November 1950. Acceptance shall become effective on the deposit of a formal instrument with the Secretary-General of the United Nations.
ARTICLE XI
This Agreement shall come into force on the date on which the Secretary-General of the United Nations receives instruments of ratification or acceptance from 10 States.
ARTICLE XII
1. The States Parties to this Agreement on the date of its coming into force shall each take all the necessary measures for its fully effective operation within a period of six months after that date.
2. For States which may deposit their instruments of ratification or acceptance after the date of the Agreement coming into force, these measures shall be taken within a period of three months from the date of deposit.
3. Within one month of the expiration of the periods mentioned in paragraphs 1 and 2 of this article, the contracting States to this Agreement shall submit a report to the United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization of the measures which they have taken for such fully effective operation.
4. The United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization shall transmit this report to all signatory States to this Agreement and to the International Trade Organization (provisionally, to its Interim Commission).
ARTICLE XIII
Any contracting State may, at the time of signature or the deposit of its instrument of ratification or acceptance, or at any time thereafter, declare by notification addressed to the Secretary-General of the United Nations that this Agreement shall extend to all or any of the territories for the conduct of whose foreign relations that contracting State is responsible.
ARTICLE XIV
1. Two years after the date of the coming into force of this Agreement, any contracting State may, on its own behalf or on behalf of any of the territories for the conduct of whose foreign relations that contracting State is responsible, denounce this Agreement by an instrument in writing deposited with the Secretary-General of the United Nations.
2. The denunciation shall take effect one year after the receipt of the instrument of denunciation.
ARTICLE XV
The Secretary-General of the United Nations shall inform the States referred to in paragraph 1 of Article IX, as well as the United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization, and the International Trade Organization (provisionally, its Interim Commission), of the deposit of all the instruments of ratification and acceptance provided for in Articles IX and X, as well as of the notifications and denunciations provided for respectively in Articles XIII and XIV.
ARTICLE XVI
At the request of one-third of the contracting States to this Agreement, the Director-General of the United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization shall place on the agenda of the next session of the General Conference of that Organization, the question of convoking a meeting for the revision of this Agreement. THESAD
ARTICLE XVII
Annexes A, B, C, D and E, as well as the Protocol annexed to this Agreement are hereby made an integral part of this Agreement.
ARTICLE XVIII
1. In accordance with Article 102 of the Charter of the United Nations, this Agreement shall be registered by the Secretary-General of the United Nations on the date of its coming into force.
2. In faith whereof the undersigned, duly authorized, have signed this Agreement on behalf of their respective governments.
Done at Lake Success, New York, this twenty-second day of November one thousand nine hundred and fifty in a single copy, which shall remain deposited in the archives of the United Nations, and certified true copies of which shall be delivered to all the States referred to in paragraph 1 of Article IX, as well as to the United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization and to the International Trade Organization (provisionally, to its Interim Commission).
Annex A
Books, publications and documents
a. Printed books.
b. Newspapers and periodicals.
c. Books and documents produced by duplicating processes other than printing.
d. Official government publications, that is, official, parliamentary and administrative documents published in their country of origin.
e. Travel posters and travel literature (pamphlets, guides, timetables, leaflets and similar publications), whether illustrated or not, including those published by private commercial enterprises, whose purpose is to stimulate travel outside the country of importation.
f. Publications whose purpose is to stimulate study outside the country of importation.
g. Manuscripts, including typescripts.
h. Catalogues of books and publications, being books and publications offered for sale by publishers or booksellers established outside the country of importation.
i. Catalogues of films, recordings or other visual and auditory material of an educational, scientific of cultural character, being catalogues issued by or on behalf of the United Nations or any of its Specialized Agencies.
j. Music in manuscript or printed form, or reproduced by duplicating processes other than printing.
k. Geographical, hydrographical or astronomical maps and charts.
l. Architectural, industrial or engineering plans and designs, and reproductions thereof, intended for study in scientific establishments or educational institutions approved by the competent authorities of the importing country for the purpose of duty-free admission of these types of articles.
(The exemptions provided by Annex A shall not apply to:
a. Stationery;
b. Books, publications and documents (except catalogues, travel posters and travel literature, referred to above) published by or for a private commercial enterprise, essentially for advertising purposes;
c. Newspapers and periodicals in which the advertising matter is in excess of 70 per cent by space;
d. All other items (except catalogues referred to above) in which the advertising matter is in excess of 25 per cent by space. In the case of travel posters and literature, this percentage shall apply only to private commercial advertising matter.
Annex B
Works of art and collectors' pieces of an educational, scientific or cultural character
a. Paintings and drawings, including copies, executed entirely by hand, but excluding manufactured decorated wares.
b. Hand-printed impressions, produced from hand-engraved or hand-etched blocks, plates or other material, and signed and numbered by the artist. EcIaTA
c. Original works of art of statuary or sculpture, whether in the round, in relief, or in intaglio, excluding mass-produced reproductions and works of conventional craftsmanship of a commercial character.
d. Collectors' pieces and objects of art consigned to public galleries, museums and other public institutions, approved by the competent authorities of the importing country for the purpose of duty-free entry of these types of articles, not intended for resale.
e. Collections and collectors' pieces in such scientific fields as anatomy, zoology, botany, mineralogy, palaeontology, archaeology and ethnography, not intended for resale.
f. Antiques, being articles in excess of 100 years of age.
Annex C
Visual and auditory materials of an educational, scientific or cultural character
a. Films, film strips, microfilms and slides, of an educational, scientific or cultural character, when imported by organizations (including, at the discretion of the importing country, broadcasting organizations), approved by the competent authorities of the importing country for the purpose of duty-free admission of these types of articles, exclusively for exhibition by these organizations or by other public or private educational, scientific or cultural institutions or societies approved by the aforesaid authorities.
b. Newsreels (with or without sound track), depicting events of current news value at the time of importation, and imported in either negative form, exposed and developed, or positive form, printed and developed, when imported by organizations (including, at the discretion of the importing country, broadcasting organizations) approved by the competent authorities of the importing country for the purpose of duty-free admission of such films, provided that free entry may be limited to two copies of each subject for copying purposes.
c. Sound recordings of an educational, scientific or cultural character for use exclusively in public or private educational, scientific or cultural institutions or societies (including, at the discretion of the importing country, broadcasting organizations) approved by the competent authorities of the importing country for the purpose of duty-free admission of these types of articles.
d. Films, film strips, microfilms and sound recordings of an educational, scientific or cultural character produced by the United Nations or any of its Specialized Agencies.
e. Patterns, models and wall charts for use exclusively for demonstrating and teaching purposes in public or private educational, scientific or cultural institutions approved by the competent authorities of the importing country for the purpose of duty-free admission of these types of articles. cCAIES
Annex D
Scientific instruments or apparatus
Scientific instruments or apparatus, intended exclusively for educational purposes or pure scientific research, provided:
a. That such scientific instruments or apparatus are consigned to public or private scientific or educational institutions approved by the competent authorities of the importing country for the purpose of duty-free entry of these types of articles, and used under the control and responsibility of these institutions;
b. That instruments or apparatus of equivalent scientific value are not being manufactured in the country of importation.
Annex E
Articles for the blind
a. Books, publications and documents of all kinds in raised characters for the blind.
b. Other articles specially designed for the educational, scientific or cultural advancement of the blind, which are imported directly by institutions or organizations concerned with the welfare of the blind, approved by the competent authorities of the importing country for the purpose of duty-free entry of these types of articles.
Protocol annexed to the Agreement on the Importation of Educational, Scientific and Cultural Materials
The contracting States,
In the interest of facilitating the participation of the United States of America in the Agreement on the Importation of Educational, Scientific and Cultural Materials, have agreed to the following:
1. The United States of America shall have the option of ratifying this Agreement, under Article IX, or of accepting it, under Article X, with the inclusion of the reservation hereunder. LLpr
2. In the event of the United States of America becoming Party to this Agreement with the reservation provided for in the preceding paragraph 1, the provisions of that reservation may be invoked by the Government of the United States of America with regard to any of the contracting States to this Agreement, or by any contracting State with regard to the United States of America, provided that any measure imposed pursuant to such reservation shall be applied on a non-discriminatory basis.
(Text of the Reservation)
a. If, as a result of the obligations incurred by a contracting State under this Agreement, any product covered by this Agreement is being imported into the territory of a contracting State in such relatively increased quantities and under such conditions as to cause or threaten serious injury to the domestic industry in that territory producing like or directly competitive products, the contracting State, under the conditions provided for by paragraph 2 above, shall be free, in respect of such product and to the extent and for such time as may be necessary to prevent or remedy such injury to suspend, in whole or in part, any obligation under this Agreement with respect to such product.
b. Before any contracting State shall take action pursuant to the provisions of paragraph (a) above, it shall give notice in writing to the United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization as far in advance as may be practicable and shall afford the Organization and the contracting States which are Parties to this Agreement an opportunity to consult with it in respect of the proposed action.
c. In critical circumstances where delay would cause damage which it would be difficult to repair, action under paragraph (a) above may be taken provisionally without prior consultation, on the condition that consultation be effected immediately after taking such action.
of April 14, 1891,
as revised at Brussels on December 14, 1900,
at Washington on June 2, 1911,
at The Hague on November 6, 1925,
at London on June 2, 1934,
at Nice on June 15, 1957,
and at Stockholm on July 14, 1967,
and as amended on September 28, 1979
Article 1 Establishment of a Special Union. Filing of Marks at International Bureau. Definition of Country of Origin
(1) The countries to which this Agreement applies constitute a Special Union for the International registration of marks.
(2) Nationals of any of the contracting countries may, in all the other countries party to this Agreement, secure protection for their marks applicable to goods or services, registered in the country of origin, by filing the said marks at the International Bureau of Intellectual Property (hereinafter designated as "the International Bureau") referred to in the Convention establishing the World Intellectual Property Organization (hereinafter designated as "the Organization"), through the intermediary of the Office of the said country of origin.
(3) Shall be considered the country of origin the country of the Special Union where the applicant has a real and effective industrial or commercial establishment; if he has no such establishment in a country of the Special Union, the country of the Special Union where he has his domicile; if he has no domicile within the Special Union but is a national of a country of the Special Union, the country of which he is a national.
Nationals of countries not having acceded to this Agreement who, within the territory of the Special Union constituted by the said Agreement, satisfy the conditions specified in Article 3 of the Paris Convention for the Protection of Industrial Property shall be treated in the same manner as nationals of the contracting countries.
(1) Every application for international registration must be presented on the form prescribed by the Regulations; the Office of the country of origin of the mark shall certify that the particulars appearing in such application correspond to the particulars in the national register, and shall mention the dates and numbers of the filing and registration of the mark in the country of origin and also the date of the application for international registration.
(2) The applicant must indicate the goods or services in respect of which protection of the mark is claimed and also, if possible, the corresponding class or classes according to the classification established by the Nice Agreement concerning the International Classification of Goods and Services for the Purposes of the Registration of Marks. If the applicant does not give such indication, the International Bureau shall classify the goods or services in the appropriate classes of the said classification. The indication of classes given by the applicant shall be subject to control by the International Bureau, which shall exercise the said control in association with the national Office. In the event of disagreement between the national Office and the International Bureau, the opinion of the latter shall prevail.
(3) If the applicant claims color as a distinctive feature of his mark, he shall be required:
1. to state the fact, and to file with his application a notice specifying the color or the combination of colors claimed;
2. to append to his application copies in color of the said mark, which shall be attached to the notification given by the International Bureau. The number of such copies shall be fixed by the Regulations.
(4) The International Bureau shall register immediately the marks filed in accordance with Article 1. The registration shall bear the date of the application for international registration in the country of origin, provided that the application has been received by the International Bureau within a period of two months from that date. If the application has not been received within that period, the International Bureau shall record it as at the date on which it received the said application. The International Bureau shall notify such registration without delay to the Offices concerned. Registered marks shall be published in a periodical journal issued by the International Bureau, on the basis of the particulars contained in the application for registration. In the case of marks comprising a figurative element or a special form of writing, the Regulations shall determine whether a printing block must be supplied by the applicant.
(5) With a view to the publicity to be given in the contracting countries to registered marks, each Office shall receive from the International Bureau a number of copies of the said publication free of charge and a number of copies at a reduced price, in proportion to the number of units mentioned in Article 16(4)(a) of the Paris Convention for the Protection of Industrial Property, under the conditions fixed by the Regulations. Such publicity shall be deemed in all the contracting countries to be sufficient, and no other publicity may be required of the applicant.
(1) Any contracting country may, at any time, notify the Director General of the Organization (hereinafter designated as "the Director General") in writing that the protection resulting from the international registration shall extend to that country only at the express request of the proprietor of the mark.
(2) Such notification shall not take effect until six months after the date of the communication thereof by the Director General to the other contracting countries.
(1) Any request for extension of the protection resulting from the international registration to a country which has availed itself of the right provided for in Article 3bis must be specially mentioned in the application referred to in Article 3(1).
(2) Any request for territorial extension made subsequently to the international registration must be presented through the intermediary of the Office of the country of origin on a form prescribed by the Regulations. It shall be immediately registered by the International Bureau, which shall notify it without delay to the Office or Offices concerned. It shall be published in the periodical journal issued by the International Bureau. Such territorial extension shall be effective from the date on which it has been recorded in the International Register; it shall cease to be valid on the expiration of the international registration of the mark to which it relates.
(1) From the date of the registration so effected at the International Bureau in accordance with the provisions of Articles 3 and 3ter, the protection of the mark in each of the contracting countries concerned shall be the same as if the mark had been filed therein direct. The indication of classes of goods or services provided for in Article 3 shall not bind the contracting countries with regard to the determination of the scope of the protection of the mark.
(2) Every mark which has been the subject of an international registration shall enjoy the right of priority provided for by Article 4 of the Paris Convention for the Protection of Industrial Property, without requiring compliance with the formalities prescribed in Section D of that Article.
(1) When a mark already filed in one or more of the contracting countries is later registered by the International Bureau in the name of the same proprietor or his successor in title, the international registration shall be deemed to have replaced the earlier national registrations, without prejudice to any rights acquired by reason of such earlier registrations.
(2) The national Office shall, upon request, be required to take note in its registers of the international registration.
(1) In countries where the legislation so authorizes, Offices notified by the International Bureau of the registration of a mark or of a request for extension of protection made in accordance with Article 3ter shall have the right to declare that protection cannot be granted to such mark in their territory. Any such refusal can be based only on the grounds which would apply, under the Paris Convention for the Protection of Industrial Property, in the case of a mark filed for national registration. However, protection may not be refused, even partially, by reason only that national legislation would not permit registration except in a limited number of classes or for a limited number of goods or services.
(2) Offices wishing to exercise such right must give notice of their refusal to the International Bureau, together with a statement of all grounds, within the period prescribed by their domestic law and, at the latest, before the expiration of one year from the date of the international registration of the mark or of the request for extension of protection made in accordance with Article 3ter.
(3) The International Bureau shall, without delay, transmit to the Office of the country of origin and to the proprietor of the mark, or to his agent if an agent has been mentioned to the Bureau by the said Office, one of the copies of the declaration of refusal so notified. The interested party shall have the same remedies as if the mark had been filed by him direct in the country where protection is refused.
(4) The grounds for refusing a mark shall be communicated by the International Bureau to any interested party who may so request.
(5) Offices which, within the aforesaid maximum period of one year, have not communicated to the International Bureau any provisional or final decision of refusal with regard to the registration of a mark or a request for extension of protection shall lose the benefit of the right provided for in paragraph (1) of this Article with respect to the mark in question.
(6) Invalidation of an international mark may not be pronounced by the competent authorities without the proprietor of the mark having, in good time, been afforded the opportunity of defending his rights. Invalidation shall be notified to the International Bureau.
Documentary evidence of the legitimacy of the use of certain elements incorporated in a mark, such as armorial bearings, escutcheons, portraits, honorary distinctions, titles, trade names, names of persons other than the name of the applicant, or other like inscriptions, which might be required by the Offices of the contracting countries shall be exempt from any legalization or certification other than that of the Office of the country of origin.
(1) The International Bureau shall issue to any person applying therefor, subject to a fee fixed by the Regulations, a copy of the entries in the Register relating to a specific mark.
(2) The International Bureau may also, upon payment, undertake searches for anticipation among international marks.
(3) Extracts from the International Register requested with a view to their production in one of the contracting countries shall be exempt from all legalization.
(1) Registration of a mark at the International Bureau is effected for twenty years, with the possibility of renewal under the conditions specified in Article 7.
(2) Upon expiration of a period of five years from the date of the international registration, such registration shall become independent of the national mark registered earlier in the country of origin, subject to the following provisions.
(3) The protection resulting from the international registration, whether or not it has been the subject of a transfer, may no longer be invoked, in whole or in part, if, within five years from the date of the international registration, the national mark, registered earlier in the country of origin in accordance with Article 1, no longer enjoys, in whole or in part, legal protection in that country. This provision shall also apply when legal protection has later ceased as the result of an action begun before the expiration of the period of five years.
(4) In the case of voluntary or ex officio cancellation, the Office of the country of origin shall request the cancellation of the mark at the International Bureau, and the latter shall effect the cancellation. In the case of judicial action, the said Office shall send to the International Bureau, ex officio or at the request of the plaintiff, a copy of the complaint or any other documentary evidence that an action has begun, and also of the final decision of the court; the Bureau shall enter notice thereof in the International Register.
(1) Any registration may be renewed for a period of twenty years from the expiration of the preceding period, by payment only of the basic fee and, where necessary, of the supplementary and complementary fees provided for in Article 8(2).
(2) Renewal may not include any change in relation to the previous registration in its latest form.
(3) The first renewal effected under the provisions of the Nice Act of June 15, 1957, or of this Act, shall include an indication of the classes of the International Classification to which the registration relates.
(4) Six months before the expiration of the term of protection, the International Bureau shall, by sending an unofficial notice, remind the proprietor of the mark and his agent of the exact date of expiration.
(5) Subject to the payment of a surcharge fixed by the Regulations, a period of grace of six months shall be granted for renewal of the international registration.
(1) The Office of the country of origin may fix, at its own discretion, and collect, for its own benefit, a national fee which it may require from the proprietor of the mark in respect of which international registration or renewal is applied for.
(2) Registration of a mark at the International Bureau shall be subject to the advance payment of an international fee which shall include:
(a) a basic fee;
(b) a supplementary fee for each class of the International Classification, beyond three, into which the goods or services to which the mark is applied will fall;
(c) a complementary fee for any request for extension of protection under Article 3ter.
(3) However, the supplementary fee specified in paragraph (2)(b) may, without prejudice to the date of registration, be paid within a period fixed by the Regulations if the number of classes of goods or services has been fixed or disputed by the International Bureau. If, upon expiration of the said period, the supplementary fee has not been paid or the list of goods or services has not been reduced to the required extent by the applicant, the application for international registration shall be deemed to have been abandoned.
(4) The annual returns from the various receipts from international registration, with the exception of those provided for under (b) and (c) of paragraph (2), shall he divided equally among the countries party to this Act by the International Bureau, after deduction of the expenses and charges necessitated by the implementation of the said Act. If, at the time this Act enters into force, a country has not yet ratified or acceded to the said Act, it shall be entitled, until the date on which its ratification or accession becomes effective, to a share of the excess receipts calculated on the basis of that earlier Act which is applicable to it.
(5) The amounts derived from the supplementary fees provided for in paragraph (2)(b) shall be divided at the expiration of each year among the countries party to this Act or to the Nice Act of June 15, 1957, in proportion to the number of marks for which protection has been applied for in each of them during that year, this number being multiplied, in the case of countries which make a preliminary examination, by a coefficient which shall be determined by the Regulations. If, at the time this Act enters into force, a country has not yet ratified or acceded to the said Act, it shall be entitled, until the date on which its ratification or accession becomes effective, to a share of the amounts calculated on the basis of the Nice Act.
(6) The amounts derived from the complementary fees provided for in paragraph (2)(c) shall be divided according to the requirements of paragraph (5) among the countries availing themselves of the right provided for in Article 3bis. If, at the time this Act enters into force, a country has not yet ratified or acceded to the said Act, it shall be entitled, until the date on which its ratification or accession becomes effective, to a share of the amounts calculated on the basis of the Nice Act.
The person in whose name the international registration stands may at any time renounce protection in one or more of the contracting countries by means of a declaration filed with the Office of his own country, for communication to the International Bureau, which shall notify accordingly the countries in respect of which renunciation has been made. Renunciation shall not be subject to any fee.
(1) The Office of the country of the person in whose name the international registration stands shall likewise notify the International Bureau of all annulments, cancellations, renunciations, transfers, and other changes made in the entry of the mark in the national register, if such changes also affect the international registration.
(2) The Bureau shall record those changes in the International Register, shall notify them in turn to the Offices of the contracting countries, and shall publish them in its journal.
(3) A similar procedure shall be followed when the person in whose name the international registration stands requests a reduction of the list of goods or services to which the registration applies.
(4) Such transactions may be subject to a fee, which shall be fixed by the Regulations.
(5) The subsequent addition of new goods or services to the said list can be obtained only by filing a new application as prescribed in Article 3.
(6) The substitution of one of the goods or services for another shall be treated as an addition.
(1) When a mark registered in the International Register is transferred to a person established in a contracting country other than the country of the person in whose name the international registration stands, the transfer shall be notified to the International Bureau by the Office of the latter country. The International Bureau shall record the transfer, shall notify the other Offices thereof, and shall publish it in its journal. If the transfer has been effected before the expiration of a period of five years from the international registration, the International Bureau shall seek the consent of the Office of the country of the new proprietor, and shall publish, if possible, the date and registration number of the mark in the country of the new proprietor.
(2) No transfer of a mark registered in the International Register for the benefit of a person who is not entitled to file an international mark shall be recorded.
(3) When it has not been possible to record a transfer in the International Register, either because the country of the new proprietor has refused its consent or because the said transfer has been made for the benefit of a person who is not entitled to apply for international registration, the Office of the country of the former proprietor shall have the right to demand that the International Bureau cancel the mark in its Register.
(1) If the assignment of an international mark for part only of the registered goods or services is notified to the International Bureau, the Bureau shall record it in its Register. Each of the contracting countries shall have the right to refuse to recognize the validity of such assignment if the goods or services included in the part so assigned are similar to those in respect of which the mark remains registered for the benefit of the assignor.
(2) The International Bureau shall likewise record the assignment of an international mark in respect of one or several of the contracting countries only.
(3) If, in the above cases, a change occurs in the country of the proprietor, the Office of the country to which the new proprietor belongs shall, if the international mark has been transferred before the expiration of a period of five years from the international registration, give its consent as required by Article 9bis.
(4) The provisions of the foregoing paragraphs shall apply subject to Article 6quater of the Paris Convention for the Protection of Industrial Property.
(1) If several countries of the Special Union agree to effect the unification of their domestic legislation’s on marks, they may notify the Director General:
(a) that a common Office shall be substituted for the national Office of each of them, and
(b) that the whole of their respective territories shall be deemed to be a single country for the purposes of the application of all or part of the provisions preceding this Article.
(2) Such notification shall not take effect until six months after the date of the communication thereof by the Director General to the other contracting countries.
(1)
(a) The Special Union shall have an Assembly consisting of those countries which have ratified or acceded to this Act.
(b) The Government of each country shall be represented by one delegate, who may be assisted by alternate delegates, advisors, and experts.
(c) The expenses of each delegation shall be borne by the Government which has appointed it, except for the travel expenses and the subsistence allowance of one delegate for each member country, which shall be paid from the funds of the Special Union.
(2)
(a) The Assembly shall:
(i) deal with all matters concerning the maintenance and development of the Special Union and the implementation of this Agreement;
(ii) give directions to the International Bureau concerning the preparation for conferences of revision, due account being taken of any comments made by those countries of the Special Union which have not ratified or acceded to this Act;
(iii) modify the Regulations, including the fixation of the amounts of the fees referred to in Article 8(2) and other fees relating to international registration;
(iv) review and approve the reports and activities of the Director General concerning the Special Union, and give him all necessary instructions concerning matters within the competence of the Special Union;
(v) determine the program and adopt the biennial budget of the Special Union, and approve its final accounts;
(vi) adopt the financial regulations of the Special Union;
(vii) establish such committees of experts and working groups as it may deem necessary to achieve the objectives of the Special Union;
(viii) determine which countries not members of the Special Union and which intergovernmental and international non-governmental organizations shall be admitted to its meetings as observers;
(ix) adopt amendments to Articles 10 to 13;
(x) take any other appropriate action designed to further the objectives of the Special Union;
(xi) perform such other functions as are appropriate under this Agreement.
(b) With respect to matters which are of interest also to other Unions administered by the Organization, the Assembly shall make its decisions after having heard the advice of the Coordination Committee of the Organization.
(3)
(a) Each country member of the Assembly shall have one vote.
(b) One-half of the countries members of the Assembly shall constitute a quorum.
(c) Notwithstanding the provisions of subparagraph (b), if, in any session, the number of countries represented is less than one-half but equal to or more than one-third of the countries members of the Assembly, the Assembly may make decisions but, with the exception of decisions concerning its own procedure, all such decisions shall take effect only if the conditions set forth hereinafter are fulfilled. The International Bureau shall communicate the said decisions to the countries members of the Assembly which were not represented and shall invite them to express in writing their vote or abstention within a period of three months from the date of the communication. If, at the expiration of this period, the number of countries having thus expressed their vote or abstention attains the number of countries which was lacking for attaining the quorum in the session itself, such decisions shall take effect provided that at the same time the required majority still obtains.
(d) Subject to the provisions of Article 13(2), the decisions of the Assembly shall require two-thirds of the votes cast.
(e) Abstentions shall not be considered as votes.
(f) A delegate may represent, and vote in the name of, one country only.
(g) Countries of the Special Union not members of the Assembly shall be admitted to the meetings of the latter as observers.
(4)
(a) The Assembly shall meet once in every second calendar year in ordinary session upon convocation by the Director General and, in the absence of exceptional circumstances, during the same period and at the same place as the General Assembly of the Organization.
(b) The Assembly shall meet in extraordinary session upon convocation by the Director General, at the request of one-fourth of the countries members of the Assembly.
(c) The agenda of each session shall be prepared by the Director General.
(5) The Assembly shall adopt its own rules of procedure.
(1)
(a) International registration and related duties, as well as all other administrative tasks concerning the Special Union, shall be performed by the International Bureau.
(b) In particular, the International Bureau shall prepare the meetings and provide the secretariat of the Assembly and of such committees of experts and working groups as may have been established by the Assembly.
(c) The Director General shall be the chief executive of the Special Union and shall represent the Special Union.
(2) The Director General and any staff member designated by him shall participate, without the right to vote, in all meetings of the Assembly and of such committees of experts or working groups as may have been established by the Assembly. The Director General, or a staff member designated by him, shall be ex officio secretary of those bodies.
(3)
(a) The International Bureau shall, in accordance with the directions of the Assembly, make the preparations for the conferences of revision of the provisions of the Agreement other than Articles 10 to 13.
(b) The International Bureau may consult with intergovernmental and international non-governmental organizations concerning preparations for conferences of revision.
(c) The Director General and persons designated by him shall take part, without the right to vote, in the discussions at those conferences.
(4) The International Bureau shall carry out any other tasks assigned to it.
(1)
(a) The Special Union shall have a budget.
(b) The budget of the Special Union shall include the income and expenses proper to the Special Union, its contribution to the budget of expenses common to the Unions, and, where applicable, the sum made available to the budget of the Conference of the Organization.
(c) Expenses not attributable exclusively to the Special Union but also to one or more other Unions administered by the Organization shall be considered as expenses common to the Unions. The share of the Special Union in such common expenses shall be in proportion to the interest the Special Union has in them.
(2) The budget of the Special Union shall be established with due regard to the requirements of coordination with the budgets of the other Unions administered by the Organization.
(3) The budget of the Special Union shall be financed from the following sources:
(i) international registration fees and other fees and charges due for other services rendered by the International Bureau in relation to the Special Union;
(ii) sale of, or royalties on, the publications of the International Bureau concerning the Special Union;
(iii) gifts, bequests, and subventions;
(iv) rents, interests, and other miscellaneous income.
(4)
(a) The amounts of the fees referred to in Article 8(2) and other fees relating to international registration shall be fixed by the Assembly on the proposal of the Director General.
(b) The amounts of such fees shall be so fixed that the revenues of the Special Union from fees, other than the supplementary and complementary fees referred to in Article 8(2)(b) and (c), and other sources shall be at least sufficient to cover the expenses of the International Bureau concerning the Special Union.
(c) If the budget is not adopted before the beginning of a new financial period, it shall be at the same level as the budget of the previous year, as provided in the financial regulations.
(5) Subject to the provisions of paragraph (4)(a), the amount of fees and charges due for other services rendered by the International Bureau in relation to the Special Union shall be established, and shall be reported to the Assembly, by the Director General.
(6)
(a) The Special Union shall have a working capital fund which shall be constituted by a single payment made by each country of the Special Union. If the fund becomes insufficient, the Assembly shall decide to increase it.
(b) The amount of the initial payment of each country to the said fund or of its participation in the increase thereof shall be a proportion of the contribution of that country as a member of the Paris Union for the Protection of Industrial Property to the budget of the said Union for the year in which the fund is established or the decision to increase it is made.
(c) The proportion and the terms of payment shall be fixed by the Assembly on the proposal of the Director General and after it has beard the advice of the Coordination Committee of the Organization.
(d) As long as the Assembly authorizes the use of the reserve fund of the Special Union as a working capital fund, the Assembly may suspend the application of the provisions of subparagraphs (a), (b), and (c).
(7)
(a) In the headquarters agreement concluded with the country on the territory of which the Organization has its headquarters, it shall be provided that, whenever the working capital fund is insufficient, such country shall grant advances. The amount of those advances and the conditions on which they are granted shall be the subject of separate agreements, in each case, between such country and the Organization.
(b) The country referred to in subparagraph (a) and the Organization shall each have the right to denounce the obligation to grant advances, by written notification. Denunciation shall take effect three years after the end of the year in which it has been notified.
(8) The auditing of the accounts shall be effected by one or more of the countries of the Special Union or by external auditors, as provided in the financial regulations. They shall be designated, with their agreement, by the Assembly.
(1) Proposals for the amendment of Articles 10, 11, 12, and the present Article, may be initiated by any country member of the Assembly, or by the Director General. Such proposals shall be communicated by the Director General to the member countries of the Assembly at least six months in advance of their consideration by the Assembly.
(2) Amendments to the Articles referred to in paragraph (1) shall be adopted by the Assembly. Adoption shall require three-fourths of the votes cast, provided that any amendment to Article 10, and to the present paragraph, shall require four-fifths of the votes cast.
(3) Any amendment to the Articles referred to in paragraph (1) shall enter into force one month after written notifications of acceptance, effected in accordance with their respective constitutional processes, have been received by the Director General from three-fourths of the countries members of the Assembly at the time it adopted the amendment. Any amendment to the said Articles thus accepted shall bind all the countries which are members of the Assembly at the time the amendment enters into force, or which become members thereof at a subsequent date.
(1) Any country of the Special Union which has signed this Act may ratify it, and, if it has not signed it, may accede to it.
(2)
(a) Any country outside the Special Union which is party to the Paris Convention for the Protection of Industrial Property may accede to this Act and thereby become a member of the Special Union.
(b) As soon as the International Bureau is informed that such a country has acceded to this Act, it shall address to the Office of that country, in accordance with Article 3, a collective notification of the marks which, at that time, enjoy international protection.
(c) Such notification shall, of itself, ensure to the said marks the benefits of the foregoing provisions in the territory of the said country, and shall mark the commencement of the period of one year during which the Office concerned may make the declaration provided for in Article 5.
(d) However, any such country may, in acceding to this Act, declare that, except in the case of international marks which have already been the subject in that country of an earlier identical national registration still in force, and which shall be immediately recognized upon the request of the interested parties, application of this Act shall be limited to marks registered from the date on which its accession enters into force.
(e) Such declaration shall dispense the International Bureau from making the collective notification referred to above. The International Bureau shall notify only those marks in respect of which it receives, within a period of one year from the accession of the new country, a request, with the necessary particulars, to take advantage of the exception provided for in subparagraph (d).
(f) The International Bureau shall not make the collective notification to such countries as declare, in acceding to this Act, that they are availing themselves of the right provided for in Article 3bis. The said countries may also declare at the same time that the application of this Act shall be limited to marks registered from the day on which their accessions enter into force; however, such limitation shall not affect international marks which have already been the subject of an earlier identical national registration in those countries, and which could give rise to requests for extension of protection made and notified in accordance with Articles 3ter and 8(2)(c).
(g) Registrations of marks which have been the subject of one of the notifications provided for in this paragraph shall be regarded as replacing registrations effected direct in the new contracting country before the date of entry into force of its accession.
(3) Instruments of ratification and accession shall be deposited with the Director General.
(4)
(a) With respect to the first five countries which have deposited their instruments of ratification or accession, this Act shall enter into force three months after the deposit of the fifth such instrument.
(b) With respect to any other country, this Act shall enter into force three months after the date on which its ratification or accession has been notified by the Director General, unless a subsequent date has been indicated in the instrument of ratification or accession. In the latter case, this Act shall enter into force with respect to that country on the date thus indicated.
(5) Ratification or accession shall automatically entail acceptance of all the clauses and admission to all the advantages of this Act.
(6) After the entry into force of this Act, a country may accede to the Nice Act of June 15, 1957, only in conjunction with ratification of, or accession to, this Act. Accession to Acts earlier than the Nice Act shall not be permitted, not even in conjunction with ratification of, or accession to, this Act.
(7) The provisions of Article 24 of the Paris Convention for the Protection of Industrial Property shall apply to this Agreement.
(1) This Agreement shall remain in force without limitation as to time.
(2) Any country may denounce this Act by notification addressed to the Director General. Such denunciation shall constitute also denunciation of all earlier Acts and shall affect only the country making it, the Agreement remaining in full force and effect as regards the other countries of the Special Union.
(3) Denunciation shall take effect one year after the day on which the Director General has received the notification.
(4) The right of denunciation provided for by this Article shall not be exercised by any country before the expiration of five years from the date upon which it becomes a member of the Special Union.
(5) International marks registered up to the date on which denunciation becomes effective, and not refused within the period of one year provided for in Article 5, shall continue, throughout the period of international protection, to enjoy the same protection as if they had been filed direct in the denouncing country.
(1)
(a) This Act shall, as regards the relations between the countries of the Special Union by which it has been ratified or acceded to, replace, as from the day on which it enters into force with respect to them, the Madrid Agreement of 1891, in its texts earlier than this Act.
(b) However, any country of the Special Union which has ratified or acceded to this Act shall remain bound by the earlier texts which it has not previously denounced by virtue of Article 12(4) of the Nice Act of June 15, 1957, as regards its relations with countries which have not ratified or acceded to this Act.
(2) Countries outside the Special Union which become party to this Act shall apply it to international registrations effected at the International Bureau through the intermediary of the national Office of any country of the Special Union not party to this Act, provided that such registrations satisfy, with respect to the said countries, the requirements of this Act. With regard to international registrations effected at the International Bureau through the intermediary of the national Offices of the said countries outside the Special Union which become party to this Act, such countries recognize that the aforesaid country of the Special Union may demand compliance with the requirements of the most recent Act to which it is party.
(1)
(a) This Act shall be signed in a single copy in the French language and shall be deposited with the Government of Sweden.
(b) Official texts shall be established by the Director General, after consultation with the interested Governments, in such other languages as the Assembly may designate.
(2) This Act shall remain open for signature at Stockholm until January 13, 1968.
(3) The Director General shall transmit two copies, certified by the Government of Sweden, of the signed text of this Act to the Governments of all countries of the Special Union and, on request, to the Government of any other country.
(4) The Director General shall register this Act with the Secretariat of the United Nations.
(5) The Director General shall notify the Governments of all countries of the Special Union of signatures, deposits of instruments of ratification or accession and any declarations included in such instruments, entry into force of any provisions of this Act, notifications of denunciation, and notifications pursuant to Articles 3bis, 9quater, 13, 14(7), and 15(2).
(1) Until the first Director General assumes office, references in this Act to the International Bureau of the Organization or to the Director General shall be construed as references to the Bureau of the Union established by the Paris Convention for the Protection of Industrial Property or its Director, respectively.
(2) Countries of the Special Union not having ratified or acceded to this Act may, until five years after the entry into force of the Convention establishing the Organization, exercise, if they so desire, the rights provided for under Articles 10 to 13 of this Act as if they were bound by those Articles. Any country desiring to exercise such rights shall give written notification to that effect to the Director General; such notification shall be effective from the date of its receipt. Such countries shall be deemed to be members of the Assembly until the expiration of the said period.
adopted at Madrid on June 27, 1989,
as amended on October 3, 2006
and on November 12, 2007
The States party to this Protocol (hereinafter referred to as “the Contracting States”), even where they are not party to the Madrid Agreement Concerning the International Registration of Marks as revised at Stockholm in 1967 and as amended in 1979 (hereinafter referred to as “the Madrid (Stockholm) Agreement”), and the organizations referred to in Article 14(1)(b) which are party to this Protocol (hereinafter referred to as “the Contracting Organizations”) shall be members of the same Union of which countries party to the Madrid (Stockholm) Agreement are members1. Any reference in this Protocol to “Contracting Parties” shall be construed as a reference to both Contracting States and Contracting Organizations.
(1) Where an application for the registration of a mark has been filed with the Office of a Contracting Party, or where a mark has been registered in the register of the Office of a Contracting Party, the person in whose name that application (hereinafter referred to as “the basic application”) or that registration (hereinafter referred to as “the basic registration”) stands may, subject to the provisions of this Protocol, secure protection for his mark in the territory of the Contracting Parties, by obtaining the registration of that mark in the register of the International Bureau of the World Intellectual Property Organization (hereinafter referred to as “the international registration,” “the International Register,” “the International Bureau” and “the Organization,” respectively), provided that,
(i) where the basic application has been filed with the Office of a Contracting State or where the basic registration has been made by such an Office, the person in whose name that application or registration stands is a national of that Contracting State, or is domiciled, or has a real and effective industrial or commercial establishment, in the said Contracting State,
(ii) where the basic application has been filed with the Office of a Contracting Organization or where the basic registration has been made by such an Office, the person in whose name that application or registration stands is a national of a State member of that Contracting Organization, or is domiciled, or has a real and effective industrial or commercial establishment, in the territory of the said Contracting Organization.
(2) The application for international registration (hereinafter referred to as “the international application”) shall be filed with the International Bureau through the intermediary of the Office with which the basic application was filed or by which the basic registration was made (hereinafter referred to as “the Office of origin”), as the case may be.
(3) Any reference in this Protocol to an “Office” or an “Office of a Contracting Party” shall be construed as a reference to the office that is in charge, on behalf of a Contracting Party, of the registration of marks, and any reference in this Protocol to “marks” shall be construed as a reference to trademarks and service marks.
(4) For the purposes of this Protocol, “territory of a Contracting Party” means, where the Contracting Party is a State, the territory of that State and, where the Contracting Party is an intergovernmental organization, the territory in which the constituting treaty of that intergovernmental organization applies.
(1) Every international application under this Protocol shall be presented on the form prescribed by the Regulations. The Office of origin shall certify that the particulars appearing in the international application correspond to the particulars appearing, at the time of the certification, in the basic application or basic registration, as the case may be. Furthermore, the said Office shall indicate,
(i) in the case of a basic application, the date and number of that application,
(ii) in the case of a basic registration, the date and number of that registration as well as the date and number of the application from which the basic registration resulted.
The Office of origin shall also indicate the date of the international application.
(2) The applicant must indicate the goods and services in respect of which protection of the mark is claimed and also, if possible, the corresponding class or classes according to the classification established by the Nice Agreement Concerning the International Classification of Goods and Services for the Purposes of the Registration of Marks. If the applicant does not give such indication, the International Bureau shall classify the goods and services in the appropriate classes of the said classification. The indication of classes given by the applicant shall be subject to control by the International Bureau, which shall exercise the said control in association with the Office of origin. In the event of disagreement between the said Office and the International Bureau, the opinion of the latter shall prevail.
(3) If the applicant claims color as a distinctive feature of his mark, he shall be required
(i) to state the fact, and to file with his international application a notice specifying the color or the combination of colors claimed;
(ii) to append to his international application copies in color of the said mark, which shall be attached to the notifications given by the International Bureau; the number of such copies shall be fixed by the Regulations.
(4) The International Bureau shall register immediately the marks filed in accordance with Article 2. The international registration shall bear the date on which the international application was received in the Office of origin, provided that the international application has been received by the International Bureau within a period of two months from that date. If the international application has not been received within that period, the international registration shall bear the date on which the said international application was received by the International Bureau. The International Bureau shall notify the international registration without delay to the Offices concerned. Marks registered in the International Register shall be published in a periodical gazette issued by the International Bureau, on the basis of the particulars contained in the international application.
(5) With a view to the publicity to be given to marks registered in the International Register, each Office shall receive from the International Bureau a number of copies of the said gazette free of charge and a number of copies at a reduced price, under the conditions fixed by the Assembly referred to in Article 10 (hereinafter referred to as “the Assembly”). Such publicity shall be deemed to be sufficient for the purposes of all the Contracting Parties, and no other publicity may be required of the holder of the international registration.
The protection resulting from the international registration shall extend to any Contracting Party only at the request of the person who files the international application or who is the holder of the international registration. However, no such request can be made with respect to the Contracting Party whose Office is the Office of origin.
(1) Any request for extension of the protection resulting from the international registration to any Contracting Party shall be specially mentioned in the international application.
(2) A request for territorial extension may also be made subsequently to the international registration. Any such request shall be presented on the form prescribed by the Regulations. It shall be immediately recorded by the International Bureau, which shall notify such recordal without delay to the Office or Offices concerned. Such recordal shall be published in the periodical gazette of the International Bureau. Such territorial extension shall be effective from the date on which it has been recorded in the International Register; it shall cease to be valid on the expiry of the international registration to which it relates.
(1)
(a) From the date of the registration or recordal effected in accordance with the provisions of Articles 3 and 3ter, the protection of the mark in each of the Contracting Parties concerned shall be the same as if the mark had been deposited direct with the Office of that Contracting Party. If no refusal has been notified to the International Bureau in accordance with Article 5(1) and (2) or if a refusal notified in accordance with the said Article has been withdrawn subsequently, the protection of the mark in the Contracting Party concerned shall, as from the said date, be the same as if the mark had been registered by the Office of that Contracting Party.
(b) The indication of classes of goods and services provided for in Article 3 shall not bind the Contracting Parties with regard to the determination of the scope of the protection of the mark.
(2) Every international registration shall enjoy the right of priority provided for by Article 4 of the Paris Convention for the Protection of Industrial Property, without it being necessary to comply with the formalities prescribed in Section D of that Article.
(1) Where a mark that is the subject of a national or regional registration in the Office of a Contracting Party is also the subject of an international registration and both registrations stand in the name of the same person, the international registration is deemed to replace the national or regional registration, without prejudice to any rights acquired by virtue of the latter, provided that
(i) the protection resulting from the international registration extends to the said Contracting Party under Article 3ter(1) or (2),
(ii) all the goods and services listed in the national or regional registration are also listed in the international registration in respect of the said Contracting Party,
(iii) such extension takes effect after the date of the national or regional registration.
(2) The Office referred to in paragraph (1) shall, upon request, be required to take note in its register of the international registration.
(1) Where the applicable legislation so authorizes, any Office of a Contracting Party which has been notified by the International Bureau of an extension to that Contracting Party, under Article 3ter(1) or (2), of the protection resulting from the international registration shall have the right to declare in a notification of refusal that protection cannot be granted in the said Contracting Party to the mark which is the subject of such extension. Any such refusal can be based only on the grounds which would apply, under the Paris Convention for the Protection of Industrial Property, in the case of a mark deposited direct with the Office which notifies the refusal. However, protection may not be refused, even partially, by reason only that the applicable legislation would permit registration only in a limited number of classes or for a limited number of goods or services.
(2)
(a) Any Office wishing to exercise such right shall notify its refusal to the International Bureau, together with a statement of all grounds, within the period prescribed by the law applicable to that Office and at the latest, subject to subparagraphs (b) and (c), before the expiry of one year from the date on which the notification of the extension referred to in paragraph (1) has been sent to that Office by the International Bureau.
(b) Notwithstanding subparagraph (a), any Contracting Party may declare that, for international registrations made under this Protocol, the time limit of one year referred to in subparagraph (a) is replaced by 18 months.
(c) Such declaration may also specify that, when a refusal of protection may result from an opposition to the granting of protection, such refusal may be notified by the Office of the said Contracting Party to the International Bureau after the expiry of the 18-month time limit. Such an Office may, with respect to any given international registration, notify a refusal of protection after the expiry of the 18-month time limit, but only if
(i) it has, before the expiry of the 18-month time limit, informed the International Bureau of the possibility that oppositions may be filed after the expiry of the 18-month time limit, and
(ii) the notification of the refusal based on an opposition is made within a time limit of one month from the expiry of the opposition period and, in any case, not later than seven months from the date on which the opposition period begins.
(d) Any declaration under subparagraphs (b) or (c) may be made in the instruments referred to in Article 14(2), and the effective date of the declaration shall be the same as the date of entry into force of this Protocol with respect to the State or intergovernmental organization having made the declaration. Any such declaration may also be made later, in which case the declaration shall have effect three months after its receipt by the Director General of the Organization (hereinafter referred to as “the Director General”), or at any later date indicated in the declaration, in respect of any international registration whose date is the same as or is later than the effective date of the declaration.
(e) Upon the expiry of a period of ten years from the entry into force of this Protocol, the Assembly shall examine the operation of the system established by subparagraphs (a) to (d). Thereafter, the provisions of the said subparagraphs may be modified by a unanimous decision of the Assembly2.
(3) The International Bureau shall, without delay, transmit one of the copies of the notification of refusal to the holder of the international registration. The said holder shall have the same remedies as if the mark had been deposited by him direct with the Office which has notified its refusal. Where the International Bureau has received information under paragraph (2)(c)(i), it shall, without delay, transmit the said information to the holder of the international registration.
(4) The grounds for refusing a mark shall be communicated by the International Bureau to any interested party who may so request.
(5) Any Office which has not notified, with respect to a given international registration, any provisional or final refusal to the International Bureau in accordance with paragraphs (1) and (2) shall, with respect to that international registration, lose the benefit of the right provided for in paragraph (1).
(6) Invalidation, by the competent authorities of a Contracting Party, of the effects, in the territory of that Contracting Party, of an international registration may not be pronounced without the holder of such international registration having, in good time, been afforded the opportunity of defending his rights. Invalidation shall be notified to the International Bureau.
Documentary evidence of the legitimacy of the use of certain elements incorporated in a mark, such as armorial bearings, escutcheons, portraits, honorary distinctions, titles, trade names, names of persons other than the name of the applicant, or other like inscriptions, which might be required by the Offices of the Contracting Parties shall be exempt from any legalization as well as from any certification other than that of the Office of origin.
(1) The International Bureau shall issue to any person applying therefor, upon the payment of a fee fixed by the Regulations, a copy of the entries in the International Register concerning a specific mark.
(2) The International Bureau may also, upon payment, undertake searches for anticipations among marks that are the subject of international registrations.
(3) Extracts from the International Register requested with a view to their production in one of the Contracting Parties shall be exempt from any legalization.
(1) Registration of a mark at the International Bureau is effected for ten years, with the possibility of renewal under the conditions specified in Article 7.
(2) Upon expiry of a period of five years from the date of the international registration, such registration shall become independent of the basic application or the registration resulting therefrom, or of the basic registration, as the case may be, subject to the following provisions.
(3) The protection resulting from the international registration, whether or not it has been the subject of a transfer, may no longer be invoked if, before the expiry of five years from the date of the international registration, the basic application or the registration resulting therefrom, or the basic registration, as the case may be, has been withdrawn, has lapsed, has been renounced or has been the subject of a final decision of rejection, revocation, cancellation or invalidation, in respect of all or some of the goods and services listed in the international registration. The same applies if
(i) an appeal against a decision refusing the effects of the basic application,
(ii) an action requesting the withdrawal of the basic application or the revocation, cancellation or invalidation of the registration resulting from the basic application or of the basic registration, or
(iii) an opposition to the basic application
results, after the expiry of the five-year period, in a final decision of rejection, revocation, cancellation or invalidation, or ordering the withdrawal, of the basic application, or the registration resulting therefrom, or the basic registration, as the case may be, provided that such appeal, action or opposition had begun before the expiry of the said period. The same also applies if the basic application is withdrawn, or the registration resulting from the basic application or the basic registration is renounced, after the expiry of the five-year period, provided that, at the time of the withdrawal or renunciation, the said application or registration was the subject of a proceeding referred to in (i), (ii) or (iii) and that such proceeding had begun before the expiry of the said period.
(4) The Office of origin shall, as prescribed in the Regulations, notify the International Bureau of the facts and decisions relevant under paragraph (3), and the International Bureau shall, as prescribed in the Regulations, notify the interested parties and effect any publication accordingly. The Office of origin shall, where applicable, request the International Bureau to cancel, to the extent applicable, the international registration, and the International Bureau shall proceed accordingly.
(1) Any international registration may be renewed for a period of ten years from the expiry of the preceding period, by the mere payment of the basic fee and, subject to Article 8(7), of the supplementary and complementary fees provided for in Article 8(2).
(2) Renewal may not bring about any change in the international registration in its latest form.
(3) Six months before the expiry of the term of protection, the International Bureau shall, by sending an unofficial notice, remind the holder of the international registration and his representative, if any, of the exact date of expiry.
(4) Subject to the payment of a surcharge fixed by the Regulations, a period of grace of six months shall be allowed for renewal of the international registration.
(1) The Office of origin may fix, at its own discretion, and collect, for its own benefit, a fee which it may require from the applicant for international registration or from the holder of the international registration in connection with the filing of the international application or the renewal of the international registration.
(2) Registration of a mark at the International Bureau shall be subject to the advance payment of an international fee which shall, subject to the provisions of paragraph (7)(a), include,
(i) a basic fee;
(ii) a supplementary fee for each class of the International Classification, beyond three, into which the goods or services to which the mark is applied will fall;
(iii) a complementary fee for any request for extension of protection under Article 3ter.
(3) However, the supplementary fee specified in paragraph (2)(ii) may, without prejudice to the date of the international registration, be paid within the period fixed by the Regulations if the number of classes of goods or services has been fixed or disputed by the International Bureau. If, upon expiry of the said period, the supplementary fee has not been paid or the list of goods or services has not been reduced to the required extent by the applicant, the international application shall be deemed to have been abandoned.
(4) The annual product of the various receipts from international registration, with the exception of the receipts derived from the fees mentioned in paragraph (2)(ii) and (iii), shall be divided equally among the Contracting Parties by the International Bureau, after deduction of the expenses and charges necessitated by the implementation of this Protocol.
(5) The amounts derived from the supplementary fees provided for in paragraph (2)(ii) shall be divided, at the expiry of each year, among the interested Contracting Parties in proportion to the number of marks for which protection has been applied for in each of them during that year, this number being multiplied, in the case of Contracting Parties which make an examination, by a coefficient which shall be determined by the Regulations.
(6) The amounts derived from the complementary fees provided for in paragraph (2)(iii) shall be divided according to the same rules as those provided for in paragraph (5).
(7)
(a) Any Contracting Party may declare that, in connection with each international registration in which it is mentioned under Article 3ter, and in connection with the renewal of any such international registration, it wants to receive, instead of a share in the revenue produced by the supplementary and complementary fees, a fee (hereinafter referred to as “the individual fee”) whose amount shall be indicated in the declaration, and can be changed in further declarations, but may not be higher than the equivalent of the amount which the said Contracting Party’s Office would be entitled to receive from an applicant for a ten-year registration, or from the holder of a registration for a ten-year renewal of that registration, of the mark in the register of the said Office, the said amount being diminished by the savings resulting from the international procedure. Where such an individual fee is payable,
(i) no supplementary fees referred to in paragraph (2)(ii) shall be payable if only Contracting Parties which have made a declaration under this subparagraph are mentioned under Article 3ter, and
(ii) no complementary fee referred to in paragraph (2)(iii) shall be payable in respect of any Contracting Party which has made a declaration under this subparagraph.
(b) Any declaration under subparagraph (a) may be made in the instruments referred to in Article 14(2), and the effective date of the declaration shall be the same as the date of entry into force of this Protocol with respect to the State or intergovernmental organization having made the declaration. Any such declaration may also be made later, in which case the declaration shall have effect three months after its receipt by the Director General, or at any later date indicated in the declaration, in respect of any international registration whose date is the same as or is later than the effective date of the declaration.
At the request of the person in whose name the international registration stands, or at the request of an interested Office made ex officio or at the request of an interested person, the International Bureau shall record in the International Register any change in the ownership of that registration, in respect of all or some of the Contracting Parties in whose territories the said registration has effect and in respect of all or some of the goods and services listed in the registration, provided that the new holder is a person who, under Article 2(1), is entitled to file international applications.
The International Bureau shall record in the International Register
(i) any change in the name or address of the holder of the international registration,
(ii) the appointment of a representative of the holder of the international registration and any other relevant fact concerning such representative,
(iii) any limitation, in respect of all or some of the Contracting Parties, of the goods and services listed in the international registration,
(iv) any renunciation, cancellation or invalidation of the international registration in respect of all or some of the Contracting Parties,
(v) any other relevant fact, identified in the Regulations, concerning the rights in a mark that is the subject of an international registration.
Any recordal under Article 9 or under Article 9bis may be subject to the payment of a fee.
(1) If several Contracting States agree to effect the unification of their domestic legislation’s on marks, they may notify the Director General
(i) that a common Office shall be substituted for the national Office of each of them, and
(ii) that the whole of their respective territories shall be deemed to be a single State for the purposes of the application of all or part of the provisions preceding this Article as well as the provisions of Articles 9quinquies and 9sexies.
(2) Such notification shall not take effect until three months after the date of the communication thereof by the Director General to the other Contracting Parties.
Where, in the event that the international registration is cancelled at the request of the Office of origin under Article 6(4), in respect of all or some of the goods and services listed in the said registration, the person who was the holder of the international registration files an application for the registration of the same mark with the Office of any of the Contracting Parties in the territory of which the international registration had effect, that application shall be treated as if it had been filed on the date of the international registration according to Article 3(4) or on the date of recordal of the territorial extension according to Article 3ter(2) and, if the international registration enjoyed priority, shall enjoy the same priority, provided that
(i) such application is filed within three months from the date on which the international registration was cancelled,
(ii) the goods and services listed in the application are in fact covered by the list of goods and services contained in the international registration in respect of the Contracting Party concerned, and
(iii) such application complies with all the requirements of the applicable law, including the requirements concerning fees.
(1)
(a) This Protocol alone shall be applicable as regards the mutual relations of States party to both this Protocol and the Madrid (Stockholm) Agreement.
(b) Notwithstanding subparagraph (a), a declaration made under Article 5(2)(b), Article 5(2)(c) or Article 8(7) of this Protocol, by a State party to both this Protocol and the Madrid (Stockholm) Agreement, shall have no effect in the relations with another State party to both this Protocol and the Madrid (Stockholm) Agreement.
(2) The Assembly shall, after the expiry of a period of three years from September 1, 2008, review the application of paragraph (1)(b) and may, at any time thereafter, either repeal it or restrict its scope, by a three-fourths majority. In the vote of the Assembly, only those States which are party to both the Madrid (Stockholm) Agreement and this Protocol shall have the right to participate.
(1)
(a) The Contracting Parties shall be members of the same Assembly as the countries party to the Madrid (Stockholm) Agreement.
(b) Each Contracting Party shall be represented in that Assembly by one delegate, who may be assisted by alternate delegates, advisors, and experts.
(c) The expenses of each delegation shall be borne by the Contracting Party which has appointed it, except for the travel expenses and the subsistence allowance of one delegate for each Contracting Party, which shall be paid from the funds of the Union.
(2) The Assembly shall, in addition to the functions which it has under the Madrid (Stockholm) Agreement3, also
(i) deal with all matters concerning the implementation of this Protocol;
(ii) give directions to the International Bureau concerning the preparation for conferences of revision of this Protocol, due account being taken of any comments made by those countries of the Union which are not party to this Protocol;
(iii) adopt and modify the provisions of the Regulations concerning the implementation of this Protocol;
(iv) perform such other functions as are appropriate under this Protocol.
(3)
(a) Each Contracting Party shall have one vote in the Assembly. On matters concerning only countries that are party to the Madrid (Stockholm) Agreement, Contracting Parties that are not party to the said Agreement shall not have the right to vote, whereas, on matters concerning only Contracting Parties, only the latter shall have the right to vote.
(b) One-half of the members of the Assembly which have the right to vote on a given matter shall constitute the quorum for the purposes of the vote on that matter.
(c) Notwithstanding the provisions of subparagraph (b), if, in any session, the number of the members of the Assembly having the right to vote on a given matter which are represented is less than one-half but equal to or more than one-third of the members of the Assembly having the right to vote on that matter, the Assembly may make decisions but, with the exception of decisions concerning its own procedure, all such decisions shall take effect only if the conditions set forth hereinafter are fulfilled. The International Bureau shall communicate the said decisions to the members of the Assembly having the right to vote on the said matter which were not represented and shall invite them to express in writing their vote or abstention within a period of three months from the date of the communication. If, at the expiry of this period, the number of such members having thus expressed their vote or abstention attains the number of the members which was lacking for attaining the quorum in the session itself, such decisions shall take effect provided that at the same time the required majority still obtains.
(d) Subject to the provisions of Articles 5(2)(e), 9sexies(2), 12 and 13(2), the decisions of the Assembly shall require two-thirds of the votes cast.
(e) Abstentions shall not be considered as votes.
(f) A delegate may represent, and vote in the name of, one member of the Assembly only.
(4) In addition to meeting in ordinary sessions and extraordinary sessions as provided for by the Madrid (Stockholm) Agreement, the Assembly shall meet in extraordinary session upon convocation by the Director General, at the request of one-fourth of the members of the Assembly having the right to vote on the matters proposed to be included in the agenda of the session. The agenda of such an extraordinary session shall be prepared by the Director General.
(1) International registration and related duties, as well as all other administrative tasks, under or concerning this Protocol, shall be performed by the International Bureau.
(2)
(a) The International Bureau shall, in accordance with the directions of the Assembly, make the preparations for the conferences of revision of this Protocol.
(b) The International Bureau may consult with intergovernmental and international non-governmental organizations concerning preparations for such conferences of revision.
(c) The Director General and persons designated by him shall take part, without the right to vote, in the discussions at such conferences of revision.
(3) The International Bureau shall carry out any other tasks assigned to it in relation to this Protocol.
As far as Contracting Parties are concerned, the finances of the Union shall be governed by the same provisions as those contained in Article 12 of the Madrid (Stockholm) Agreement4, provided that any reference to Article 8 of the said Agreement shall be deemed to be a reference to Article 8 of this Protocol. Furthermore, for the purposes of Article 12(6)(b) of the said Agreement, Contracting Organizations shall, subject to a unanimous decision to the contrary by the Assembly, be considered to belong to contribution class I (one) under the Paris Convention for the Protection of Industrial Property.
(1) Proposals for the amendment of Articles 10, 11, 12, and the present Article, may be initiated by any Contracting Party, or by the Director General. Such proposals shall be communicated by the Director General to the Contracting Parties at least six months in advance of their consideration by the Assembly.
(2) Amendments to the Articles referred to in paragraph (1) shall be adopted by the Assembly. Adoption shall require three-fourths of the votes cast, provided that any amendment to Article 10, and to the present paragraph, shall require four-fifths of the votes cast.
(3) Any amendment to the Articles referred to in paragraph (1) shall enter into force one month after written notifications of acceptance, effected in accordance with their respective constitutional processes, have been received by the Director General from three-fourths of those States and intergovernmental organizations which, at the time the amendment was adopted, were members of the Assembly and had the right to vote on the amendment. Any amendment to the said Articles thus accepted shall bind all the States and intergovernmental organizations which are Contracting Parties at the time the amendment enters into force, or which become Contracting Parties at a subsequent date.
(1)
(a) Any State that is a party to the Paris Convention for the Protection of Industrial Property may become party to this Protocol.
(b) Furthermore, any intergovernmental organization may also become party to this Protocol where the following conditions are fulfilled:
(i) at least one of the member States of that organization is a party to the Paris Convention for the Protection of Industrial Property;
(ii) that organization has a regional Office for the purposes of registering marks with effect in the territory of the organization, provided that such Office is not the subject of a notification under Article 9quater.
(2) Any State or organization referred to in paragraph (1) may sign this Protocol. Any such State or organization may, if it has signed this Protocol, deposit an instrument of ratification, acceptance or approval of this Protocol or, if it has not signed this Protocol, deposit an instrument of accession to this Protocol.
(3) The instruments referred to in paragraph (2) shall be deposited with the Director General.
(4)
(a) This Protocol shall enter into force three months after four instruments of ratification, acceptance, approval or accession have been deposited, provided that at least one of those instruments has been deposited by a country party to the Madrid (Stockholm) Agreement and at least one other of those instruments has been deposited by a State not party to the Madrid (Stockholm) Agreement or by any of the organizations referred to in paragraph (1)(b).
(b) With respect to any other State or organization referred to in paragraph (1), this Protocol shall enter into force three months after the date on which its ratification, acceptance, approval or accession has been notified by the Director General.
(5) Any State or organization referred to in paragraph (1) may, when depositing its instrument of ratification, acceptance or approval of, or accession to, this Protocol, declare that the protection resulting from any international registration effected under this Protocol before the date of entry into force of this Protocol with respect to it cannot be extended to it.
(1) This Protocol shall remain in force without limitation as to time.
(2) Any Contracting Party may denounce this Protocol by notification addressed to the Director General.
(3) Denunciation shall take effect one year after the day on which the Director General has received the notification.
(4) The right of denunciation provided for by this Article shall not be exercised by any Contracting Party before the expiry of five years from the date upon which this Protocol entered into force with respect to that Contracting Party.
(5)
(a) Where a mark is the subject of an international registration having effect in the denouncing State or intergovernmental organization at the date on which the denunciation becomes effective, the holder of such registration may file an application for the registration of the same mark with the Office of the denouncing State or intergovernmental organization, which shall be treated as if it had been filed on the date of the international registration according to Article 3(4) or on the date of recordal of the territorial extension according to Article 3ter(2) and, if the international registration enjoyed priority, enjoy the same priority, provided that
(i) such application is filed within two years from the date on which the denunciation became effective,
(ii) the goods and services listed in the application are in fact covered by the list of goods and services contained in the international registration in respect of the denouncing State or intergovernmental organization, and
(iii) such application complies with all the requirements of the applicable law, including the requirements concerning fees.
(b) The provisions of subparagraph (a) shall also apply in respect of any mark that is the subject of an international registration having effect in Contracting Parties other than the denouncing State or intergovernmental organization at the date on which denunciation becomes effective and whose holder, because of the denunciation, is no longer entitled to file international applications under Article 2(1).
(1)
(a) This Protocol shall be signed in a single copy in the English, French and Spanish languages, and shall be deposited with the Director General when it ceases to be open for signature at Madrid. The texts in the three languages shall be equally authentic.
(b) Official texts of this Protocol shall be established by the Director General, after consultation with the interested governments and organizations, in the Arabic, Chinese, German, Italian, Japanese, Portuguese and Russian languages, and in such other languages as the Assembly may designate.
(2) This Protocol shall remain open for signature at Madrid until December 31, 1989.
(3) The Director General shall transmit two copies, certified by the Government of Spain, of the signed texts of this Protocol to all States and intergovernmental organizations that may become party to this Protocol.
(4) The Director General shall register this Protocol with the Secretariat of the United Nations.
(5) The Director General shall notify all States and international organizations that may become or are party to this Protocol of signatures, deposits of instruments of ratification, acceptance, approval or accession, the entry into force of this Protocol and any amendment thereto, any notification of denunciation and any declaration provided for in this Protocol.
as in force on November 1, 2021
For the purposes of these Regulations,
(i) "Agreement" means the Madrid Agreement Concerning the International Registration of Marks of April 14, 1891, as revised at Stockholm on July 14, 1967, and amended on September 28, 1979;
(ii) "Protocol" means the Protocol Relating to the Madrid Agreement Concerning the International Registration of Marks, adopted at Madrid on June 27, 1989;
(iii) "Contracting Party" means any State or intergovernmental organization party to the Protocol;
(iv) "Contracting State" means a Contracting Party that is a State;
(v) "Contracting Organization" means a Contracting Party that is an intergovernmental organization;
(vi) "international registration" means the registration of a mark effected under the Agreement or the Protocol or both, as the case may be;
(vii) "international application" means an application for international registration filed under the Protocol;
(viii) [Deleted]
(ix) [Deleted]
(x) [Deleted]
(xi) "applicant" means the natural person or legal entity in whose name the international application is filed;
(xii) "legal entity" means a corporation, association or other group or organization which, under the law applicable to it, is capable of acquiring rights, assuming obligations and suing or being sued in a court of law;
(xiii) "basic application" means the application for the registration of a mark that has been filed with the Office of a Contracting Party and that constitutes the basis for the international application for the registration of that mark;
(xiv) "basic registration" means the registration of a mark that has been effected by the Office of a Contracting Party and that constitutes the basis for the international application for the registration of that mark;
(xv) "designation" means the request for extension of protection ("territorial extension") under Article 3ter(1) or (2) of the Protocol, it also means such extension as recorded in the International Register;
(xvi) "designated Contracting Party" means a Contracting Party for which the extension of protection ("territorial extension") has been requested under Article 3ter(1) or (2) of the Protocol, or in respect of which such extension has been recorded in the International Register;
(xvii) [Deleted]
(xviii) [Deleted]
(xix) "notification of provisional refusal" means a declaration by the Office of a designated Contracting Party, in accordance with Article 5(1) of the Protocol;
(xixbis) "invalidation" means a decision by the competent authority (whether administrative or judicial) of a designated Contracting Party revoking or cancelling the effects, in the territory of that Contracting Party, of an international registration with regard to all or some of the goods or services covered by the designation of the said Contracting Party;
(xx) "Gazette" means the periodical gazette referred to in Rule 32;
(xxi) "holder" means the natural person or legal entity in whose name the international registration is recorded in the International Register;
(xxii) "International Classification of Figurative Elements" means the Classification established by the Vienna Agreement Establishing an International Classification of the Figurative Elements of Marks of June 12, 1973;
(xxiii) "International Classification of Goods and Services" means the Classification established by the Nice Agreement Concerning the International Classification of Goods and Services for the Purposes of the Registration of Marks of June 15, 1957, as revised at Stockholm on July 14, 1967, and at Geneva on May 13, 1977;
(xxiv) "International Register" means the official collection of data concerning international registrations maintained by the International Bureau, which data the Protocol or the Regulations require or permit to be recorded, irrespective of the medium in which such data are stored;
(xxv) "Office" means the Office of a Contracting Party in charge of the registration of marks, or the common Office referred to in Article 9quater of the Protocol;
(xxvi) "Office of origin" means the Office of origin defined in Article 2(2) of the Protocol;
(xxvibis) "Contracting Party of the holder" means
- the Contracting Party whose Office is the Office of origin, or
- where a change of ownership has been recorded or in the case of State succession, the Contracting Party, or one of the Contracting Parties, in respect of which the holder fulfills the conditions under Article 2 of the Protocol, to be the holder of an international registration;
(xxvii) "official form" means a form established by the International Bureau or any form having the same contents and format;
(xxviii) "prescribed fee" means the applicable fee set out in the Schedule of Fees;
(xxix) "Director General" means the Director General of the World Intellectual Property Organization;
(xxx) "International Bureau" means the International Bureau of the World Intellectual Property Organization.
(xxxi) "Administrative Instructions" means the Administrative Instructions referred to in Rule 41.
Rule 1bis [Deleted]
Communications addressed to the International Bureau shall be effected as specified in the Administrative Instructions.
(1) [Representative; Number of Representatives]
(a) The applicant or the holder may have a representative before the International Bureau.
(b) The applicant or the holder may have one representative only. Where the appointment indicates several representatives, only the one indicated first shall be considered to be a representative and be recorded as such.
(c) Where a partnership or firm composed of attorneys or patent or trademark agents has been indicated as representative to the International Bureau, it shall be regarded as one representative.
(2) [Appointment of the Representative]
(a) The appointment of a representative may be made in the international application or by the new holder of the international registration in a request under Rule 25(1)(a)(i) and shall indicate the name and address, given in accordance with the Administrative Instructions, and the electronic mail address of the representative.
(b) The appointment of a representative may also be made in a separate communication which may relate to one or more specified international applications or international registrations of the same applicant or holder. The said communication shall be presented to the International Bureau
(i) by the applicant, the holder or the appointed representative, or
(ii) by the Office of the Contracting Party of the holder.
The communication shall be signed by the applicant or the holder, or by the Office through which it was presented.
(3) [Irregular Appointment]
(a) Where the International Bureau considers that the appointment of a representative under paragraph (2) is irregular, it shall notify accordingly the applicant or holder, the purported representative and, if the sender or transmitter is an Office, that Office.
(b) As long as the relevant requirements under paragraph (2) are not complied with, the International Bureau shall send all relevant communications to the applicant or holder but not to the purported representative.
(4) [Recording and Notification of Appointment of a Representative; Effective Date of Appointment]
(a) Where the International Bureau finds that the appointment of a representative complies with the applicable requirements, it shall record the fact that the applicant or holder has a representative, as well as the name, address and electronic mail address of the representative, in the International Register. In such a case, the effective date of the appointment shall be the date on which the International Bureau received the international application, request or separate communication in which the representative is appointed.
(b) The International Bureau shall notify the recording referred to in subparagraph (a) to both the applicant or holder and, in the latter case, the Offices of the designated Contracting Parties, as well as the representative. Where the appointment was made in a separate communication presented through an Office, the International Bureau shall also notify the recording to that Office.
(5) [Effect of Appointment of a Representative]
(a) Except where these Regulations expressly provide otherwise, the signature of a representative recorded under paragraph (4)(a) shall replace the signature of the applicant or holder.
(b) Except where these Regulations expressly require that an invitation, notification or other communication be addressed to both the applicant or holder and the representative, the International Bureau shall address to the representative recorded under paragraph (4)(a) any invitation, notification or other communication which, in the absence of a representative, would have to be sent to the applicant or holder; any invitation, notification or other communication so addressed to the said representative shall have the same effect as if it had been addressed to the applicant or holder.
(c) Any communication addressed to the International Bureau by the representative recorded under paragraph (4)(a) shall have the same effect as if it had been addressed to the said Bureau by the applicant or holder.
(6) [Cancellation of Recording; Effective Date of Cancellation]
(a) Any recording under paragraph (4)(a) shall be cancelled where cancellation is requested in a communication signed by the applicant, holder or representative. The recording shall be cancelled ex officio by the International Bureau where a new representative is appointed or, in case a change in ownership has been recorded, where no representative is appointed by the new holder of the international registration.
(b) Subject to subparagraph (c), the cancellation shall be effective from the date on which the International Bureau receives the corresponding communication.
(c) Where the cancellation is requested by the representative, it shall be effective from the earlier of the following:
(i) the date on which the International Bureau receives a communication appointing a new representative;
(ii) the date of the expiry of a period of two months counted from the receipt of the request of the representative that the recording be cancelled.
Until the effective date of the cancellation, all communications referred to in paragraph (5)(b) shall be addressed by the International Bureau to both the applicant or holder and the representative.
(d) The International Bureau shall, upon receipt of a request for cancellation made by the representative, notify accordingly the applicant or holder.
(e) The International Bureau shall, once the effective date of the cancellation is known, notify the cancellation and its effective date to the representative whose recording has been cancelled, to the applicant or holder and, where the appointment of the representative had been presented through an Office, to that Office.
(f) Cancellations at the request of the holder or the holder's representative shall also be notified to the Offices of the designated Contracting Parties.
(1) [Periods Expressed in Years] Any period expressed in years shall expire, in the relevant subsequent year, in the month having the same name and on the day having the same number as the month and the day of the event from which the period starts to run, except that, where the event occurred on February 29 and in the relevant subsequent year February ends on the 28th, the period shall expire on February 28.
(2) [Periods Expressed in Months] Any period expressed in months shall expire, in the relevant subsequent month, on the day which has the same number as the day of the event from which the period starts to run, except that, where the relevant subsequent month has no day with the same number, the period shall expire on the last day of that month.
(3) [Periods Expressed in Days] The calculation of any period expressed in days shall start with the day following the day on which the relevant event occurred and shall expire accordingly.
(4) [Expiry on a Day on Which the International Bureau or an Office Is Not Open to the Public] If a period expires on a day on which the International Bureau or the Office concerned is not open to the public, the period shall, notwithstanding paragraphs (1) to (3), expire on the first subsequent day on which the International Bureau or the Office concerned is open to the public.
(5) [Indication of the Date of Expiry] The International Bureau shall, in all cases in which it communicates a time limit, indicate the date of the expiry, according to paragraphs (1) to (3), of the said time limit.
(1) [Excuse in Delay in Meeting Time Limits due to Force Majeure Reasons] Failure by an interested party to meet a time limit specified in the Regulations to perform an action before the International Bureau shall be excused if the interested party submits evidence showing, to the satisfaction of the International Bureau, that such failure was due to war, revolution, civil disorder, strike, natural calamity, irregularities in postal, delivery or electronic communication services owing to circumstances beyond the control of the interested party or other force majeure reason.
(i) [Deleted]
(ii) [Deleted]
(iii) [Deleted]
(2) [Deleted]
(i) [Deleted]
(ii) [Deleted]
(3) [Deleted]
(4) [Limitation on Excuse] Failure to meet a time limit shall be excused under this Rule only if the evidence and action referred to in paragraph (1) are received by and performed before the International Bureau as soon as reasonably possible and not later than six months after the expiry of the time limit concerned.
(5) [International Application and Subsequent Designation] Where the International Bureau receives an international application or a subsequent designation beyond the two-month period referred to in Article 3(4) of the Protocol and in Rule 24(6)(b), and the Office concerned indicates that the late receipt resulted from circumstances referred to in paragraph (1), (2) or (3), paragraph (1), (2) or (3) and paragraph (4) shall apply.
(1) [Request]
(a) Where an applicant or holder has failed to comply with any of the time limits specified or referred to in Rules 11(2) and (3), 12(7), 20bis(2), 24(5)(b), 26(2), 27bis(3)(c), 34(3)(c)(iii) and 39(1), the International Bureau shall, nevertheless, continue the processing of the international application, subsequent designation, payment or request concerned, if:
(i) a request to that effect, signed by the applicant or holder, is presented to the International Bureau on the official form; and
(ii) the request is received, the fee specified in the Schedule of Fees is paid and, together with the request, all of the requirements in respect of which the time limit concerned applied are complied with, within two months from the date of expiry of that time limit.
(b) A request not complying with items (i) and (ii) of subparagraph (a) shall not be considered as such and the applicant or holder shall be notified to that effect.
(2) [Recording and Notification] The International Bureau shall record in the International Register any continued processing and notify the applicant or holder accordingly.
(1) [International Application] The international application shall be in English, French or Spanish according to what is prescribed by the Office of origin, it being understood that the Office of origin may allow applicants to choose between English, French and Spanish.
(2) [Communications Other than the International Application] Any communication concerning an international application or an international registration shall, subject to Rule 17(2)(v) and (3), be
(i) in English, French or Spanish where such communication is addressed to the International Bureau by the applicant or holder, or by an Office;
(ii) in the language applicable under Rule 7(2) where the communication consists of the declaration of intention to use the mark annexed to the international application under Rule 9(5)(f) or to the subsequent designation under Rule 24(3)(b)(i);
(iii) in the language of the international application where the communication is a notification addressed by the International Bureau to an Office, unless that Office has notified the International Bureau that all such notifications are to be in English, or are to be in French or are to be in Spanish; where the notification addressed by the International Bureau concerns the recording in the International Register of an international registration, the notification shall indicate the language in which the relevant international application was received by the International Bureau;
(iv) in the language of the international application where the communication is a notification addressed by the International Bureau to the applicant or holder, unless that applicant or holder has expressed the wish that all such notifications be in English, or be in French or be in Spanish.
(3) [Recording and Publication]
(a) The recording in the International Register and the publication in the Gazette of the international registration and of any data to be both recorded and published under these Regulations in respect of the international registration shall be in English, French and Spanish. The recording and publication of the international registration shall indicate the language in which the international application was received by the International Bureau.
(b) Where a first subsequent designation is made in respect of an international registration that, under previous versions of this Rule, has been published only in French, or only in English and French, the International Bureau shall, together with the publication in the Gazette of that subsequent designation, either publish the international registration in English and Spanish and republish the international registration in French, or publish the international registration in Spanish and republish it in English and French, as the case may be. That subsequent designation shall be recorded in the International Register in English, French and Spanish.
(4) [Translation]
(a) The translations needed for the notifications under paragraph (2)(iii) and (iv), and recordings and publications under paragraph (3), shall be made by the International Bureau. The applicant or the holder, as the case may be, may annex to the international application, or to a request for the recording of a subsequent designation or of a change, a proposed translation of any text matter contained in the international application or the request. If the proposed translation is not considered by the International Bureau to be correct, it shall be corrected by the International Bureau after having invited the applicant or the holder to make, within one month from the invitation, observations on the proposed corrections.
(b) Notwithstanding subparagraph (a), the International Bureau shall not translate the mark. Where, in accordance with Rule 9(4)(b)(iii) or Rule 24(3)(c), the applicant or the holder gives a translation or translations of the mark, the International Bureau shall not check the correctness of any such translations.
(1) [Deleted]
(2) [Intention to Use the Mark] Where a Contracting Party requires, as a designated Contracting Party, a declaration of intention to use the mark, it shall notify that requirement to the Director General. Where that Contracting Party requires the declaration to be signed personally by the applicant and to be made on a separate official form annexed to the international application, the notification shall contain a statement to that effect and shall specify the exact wording of the required declaration. Where the Contracting Party further requires the declaration to be in English, French or Spanish, the notification shall specify the required language.
(3) [Notification]
(a) Any notification referred to in paragraph (2) may be made at the time of the deposit by the Contracting Party of its instrument of ratification, acceptance or approval of, or accession to, the Protocol, and the effective date of the notification shall be the same as the date of entry into force of the Protocol with respect to the Contracting Party having made the notification. The notification may also be made later, in which case the notification shall have effect three months after its receipt by the Director General, or at any later date indicated in the notification, in respect of any international registration whose date is the same as or is later than the effective date of the notification.
(b) Any notification made under paragraph (2) may be withdrawn at any time. The notice of withdrawal shall be addressed to the Director General. The withdrawal shall have effect upon receipt of the notice of withdrawal by the Director General or at any later date indicated in the notice.
(1) [Deleted]
(2) [Two or More Applicants] Two or more applicants may jointly file an international application if the basic application was jointly filed by them or the basic registration is jointly owned by them, and if each of them qualifies, in relation to the Contracting Party whose Office is the Office of origin, for filing an international application under Article 2(1) of the Protocol.
(1) [Presentation] The international application shall be presented to the International Bureau by the Office of origin.
(2) [Form and Signature]
(a) The international application shall be presented on the official form.
(b) The international application shall be signed by the Office of origin and, where the Office of origin so requires, also by the applicant. Where the Office of origin does not require the applicant to sign the international application but allows that the applicant also sign it, the applicant may do so.
(3) [Fees] The prescribed fees applicable to the international application shall be paid as provided for in Rules 10, 34 and 35.
(4) [Contents of the International Application]
(a) The international application shall contain or indicate
(i) the name of the applicant, given in accordance with the Administrative Instructions,
(ii) the address, given in accordance with the Administrative Instructions, and the electronic mail address of the applicant,
(iii) the name and address, given in accordance with the Administrative Instructions, and the electronic mail address of the representative, if any,
(iv) where the applicant wishes, under the Paris Convention for the Protection of Industrial Property, to take advantage of the priority of an earlier filing, a declaration claiming the priority of that earlier filing, together with an indication of the name of the Office where such filing was made and of the date and, where available, the number of that filing, and, where the earlier filing relates to less than all the goods and services listed in the international application, the indication of those goods and services to which the earlier filing relates,
(v) a reproduction of the mark that shall fit in the box provided on the official form; that reproduction shall be clear and shall, depending on whether the reproduction in the basic application or the basic registration is in black and white or in color, be in black and white or in color,
(vi) where the applicant wishes that the mark be considered as a mark in standard characters, a declaration to that effect,
(vii) where color is claimed as a distinctive feature of the mark in the basic application or basic registration, or where the applicant wishes to claim color as a distinctive feature of the mark and the mark contained in the basic application or basic registration is in color, an indication that color is claimed and an indication by words of the color or combination of colors claimed and, where the reproduction furnished under item (v) is in black and white, one reproduction of the mark in color,
(viibis) where the mark that is the subject of the basic application or the basic registration consists of a color or a combination of colors as such, an indication to that effect,
(viii) where the basic application or the basic registration relates to a three-dimensional mark, the indication "three-dimensional mark,"
(ix) where the basic application or the basic registration relates to a sound mark, the indication "sound mark,"
(x) where the basic application or the basic registration relates to a collective mark or a certification mark or a guarantee mark, an indication to that effect,
(xi) where the basic application or the basic registration contains a description of the mark by words and the Office of origin requires the inclusion of the description, that same description; where the said description is in a language other than the language of the international application, it shall be given in the language of the international application,
(xii) where the mark consists of or contains matter in characters other than Latin characters or numbers expressed in numerals other than Arabic or Roman numerals, a transliteration of that matter in Latin characters and Arabic numerals; the transliteration into Latin characters shall follow the phonetics of the language of the international application,
(xiii) the names of the goods and services for which the international registration of the mark is sought, grouped in the appropriate classes of the International Classification of Goods and Services, each group preceded by the number of the class and presented in the order of the classes of that Classification; the goods and services shall be indicated in precise terms, preferably using the words appearing in the Alphabetical List of the said Classification; the international application may contain limitations of the list of goods and services in respect of one or more designated Contracting Parties; the limitation in respect of each Contracting Party may be different,
(xiv) the amount of the fees being paid and the method of payment, or instructions to debit the required amount of fees to an account opened with the International Bureau, and the identification of the party effecting the payment or giving the instructions, and
(xv) the designated Contracting Parties.
(b) The international application may also contain,
(i) where the applicant is a natural person, an indication of the State of which the applicant is a national;
(ii) where the applicant is a legal entity, indications concerning the legal nature of that legal entity and the State, and, where applicable, the territorial unit within that State, under the law of which the said legal entity has been organized;
(iii) where the mark consists of or contains a word or words that can be translated, a translation of that word or those words into English, French and Spanish, or in any one or two of those languages;
(iv) where the applicant claims color as a distinctive feature of the mark, an indication by words, in respect of each color, of the principal parts of the mark which are in that color;
(v) where the applicant wishes to disclaim protection for any element of the mark, an indication of that fact and of the element or elements for which protection is disclaimed;
(vi) any description of the mark by words or, if the applicant so wishes, the description of the mark by words contained in the basic application or the basic registration, where it has not been provided under paragraph (4)(a)(xi).
(5) [Additional Contents of the International Application]
(a) [Deleted]
(b) The international application shall contain the number and date of the basic application or basic registration and shall indicate one or more of the following:
(i) where the Contracting Party whose Office is the Office of origin is a State, that the applicant is a national of that State;
(ii) where the Contracting Party whose Office is the Office of origin is an organization, the name of the Member State of that organization of which the applicant is a national;
(iii) that the applicant has a domicile in the territory of the Contracting Party whose Office is the Office of origin;
(iv) that the applicant has a real and effective industrial or commercial establishment in the territory of the Contracting Party whose Office is the Office of origin.
(c) Where the address of the applicant given in accordance with paragraph (4)(a)(ii) is not in the territory of the Contracting Party whose Office is the Office of origin and it has been indicated under subparagraph (a)(i) or (ii) or subparagraph (b)(iii) or (iv) that the applicant has a domicile or an establishment in the territory of that Contracting Party, that domicile or the address of that establishment shall be given in the international application.
(d) The international application shall contain a declaration by the Office of origin certifying
(i) the date on which the Office of origin received the request by the applicant to present the international application to the International Bureau,
(ii) that the applicant named in the international application is the same as the applicant named in the basic application or the holder named in the basic registration, as the case may be,
(iii) that any indication referred to in paragraph (4)(a)(viibis) to (xi) and appearing in the international application appears also in the basic application or the basic registration, as the case may be,
(iv) that the mark that is the subject matter of the international application is the same as in the basic application or the basic registration, as the case may be,
(v) that, if color is claimed as a distinctive feature of the mark in the basic application or the basic registration, the same claim is included in the international application or that, if color is claimed as a distinctive feature of the mark in the international application without having being claimed in the basic application or basic registration, the mark in the basic application or basic registration is in fact in the color or combination of colors claimed, and
(vi) that the goods and services indicated in the international application are covered by the list of goods and services appearing in the basic application or basic registration, as the case may be.
(e) Where the international application is based on two or more basic applications or basic registrations, the declaration referred to in subparagraph (d) shall be deemed to apply to all those basic applications or basic registrations.
(f) Where the international application contains the designation of a Contracting Party that has made a notification under Rule 7(2), the international application shall also contain a declaration of intention to use the mark in the territory of that Contracting Party; the declaration shall be considered part of the designation of the Contracting Party requiring it and shall, as required by that Contracting Party,
(i) be personally signed by the applicant and be made on a separate official form annexed to the international application, or
(ii) be included in the international application.
(g) Where an international application contains the designation of a Contracting Organization, it may also contain the following indications:
(i) where the applicant wishes to claim, under the law of that Contracting Organization, the seniority of one or more earlier marks registered in, or for, a Member State of that Organization, a declaration to that effect, stating the Member State or Member States in or for which the earlier mark is registered, the date from which the relevant registration was effective, the number of the relevant registration and the goods and services for which the earlier mark is registered. Such indications shall be on an official form to be annexed to the international application;
(ii) where, under the law of that Contracting Organization, the applicant is required to indicate a second working language before the Office of that Contracting Organization, in addition to the language of the international application, an indication of that second language.
(1) [Deleted]
(2) [Payable Fees] The international application shall be subject to the payment of the basic fee, the complementary fee and/or the individual fee and, where applicable, the supplementary fee, specified or referred to in item 2 of the Schedule of Fees. Those fees shall be paid for ten years.
(3) [Deleted]
(1) [Deleted]
(2) [Irregularities to Be Remedied by the Applicant]
(a) If the International Bureau considers that the international application contains irregularities other than those referred to in paragraphs (3), (4) and (6) and in Rules 12 and 13, it shall notify the applicant of the irregularity and at the same time inform the Office of origin.
(b) Such irregularities may be remedied by the applicant within three months from the date of the notification of the irregularity by the International Bureau. If an irregularity is not remedied within three months from the date of the notification of that irregularity by the International Bureau, the international application shall be considered abandoned and the International Bureau shall notify accordingly and at the same time the applicant and the Office of origin.
(3) [Irregularity to Be Remedied by the Applicant or by the Office of Origin]
(a) Notwithstanding paragraph (2), where the fees payable under Rule 10 have been paid to the International Bureau by the Office of origin and the International Bureau considers that the amount of the fees received is less than the amount required, it shall notify at the same time the Office of origin and the applicant. The notification shall specify the missing amount.
(b) The missing amount may be paid by the Office of origin or by the applicant within three months from the date of the notification by the International Bureau. If the missing amount is not paid within three months from the date of the notification of the irregularity by the International Bureau, the international application shall be considered abandoned and the International Bureau shall notify accordingly and at the same time the Office of origin and the applicant.
(4) [Irregularities to Be Remedied by the Office of Origin]
(a) If the International Bureau
(i) finds that the international application does not fulfill the requirements of Rule 2 or was not presented on the official form prescribed under Rule 9(2)(a),
(ii) finds that the international application contains any of the irregularities referred to in Rule 15(1),
(iii) considers that the international application contains irregularities relating to the entitlement of the applicant to file an international application,
(iv) considers that the international application contains irregularities relating to the declaration by the Office of origin referred to in Rule 9(5)(d),
(v) [Deleted]
(vi) finds that the international application is not signed by the Office of origin, or
(vii) finds that the international application does not contain the date and number of the basic application or basic registration, as the case may be,
it shall notify the Office of origin and at the same time inform the applicant.
(b) Such irregularities may be remedied by the Office of origin within three months from the date of notification of the irregularity by the International Bureau. If an irregularity is not remedied within three months from the date of the notification of that irregularity by the International Bureau, the international application shall be considered abandoned and the International Bureau shall notify accordingly and at the same time the Office of origin and the applicant.
(5) [Reimbursement of Fees] Where, in accordance with paragraphs (2)(b), (3) or (4)(b), the international application is considered abandoned, the International Bureau shall refund any fees paid in respect of that application, after deduction of an amount corresponding to one-half of the basic fee referred to in item 2.1.1 of the Schedule of Fees, to the party having paid those fees.
(6) [Other Irregularity with Respect to the Designation of a Contracting Party]
(a) Where, in accordance with Article 3(4) of the Protocol, an international application is received by the International Bureau within a period of two months from the date of receipt of that international application by the Office of origin and the International Bureau considers that a declaration of intention to use the mark is required according to Rule 9(5)(f) but is missing or does not comply with the applicable requirements, the International Bureau shall promptly notify accordingly and at the same time the applicant and the Office of origin.
(b) The declaration of intention to use the mark shall be deemed to have been received by the International Bureau together with the international application if the missing or corrected declaration is received by the International Bureau within the period of two months referred to in subparagraph (a).
(c) The international application shall be deemed not to contain the designation of the Contracting Party for which a declaration of intention to use the mark is required if the missing or corrected declaration is received after the period of two months referred to in subparagraph (b). The International Bureau shall notify accordingly and at the same time the applicant and the Office of origin, reimburse any designation fee already paid in respect of that Contracting Party and indicate that the designation of the said Contracting Party may be effected as a subsequent designation under Rule 24, provided that such designation is accompanied by the required declaration.
(7) [International Application Not Considered as Such] If the international application is presented direct to the International Bureau by the applicant or does not comply with the requirement applicable under Rule 6(1), the international application shall not be considered as such and shall be returned to the sender.
(1) [Proposal for Classification]
(a) If the International Bureau considers that the requirements of Rule 9(4)(a)(xiii) are not complied with, it shall make a proposal of its own for the classification and grouping and shall send a notification of its proposal to the Office of origin and at the same time inform the applicant.
(b) The notification of the proposal shall also state the amount, if any, of the fees due as a consequence of the proposed classification and grouping.
(2) [Opinion Differing from the Proposal] The Office of origin may communicate to the International Bureau an opinion on the proposed classification and grouping within three months from the date of the notification of the proposal.
(3) [Reminder of the Proposal] If, within two months from the date of the notification referred to in paragraph (1)(a), the Office of origin has not communicated an opinion on the proposed classification and grouping, the International Bureau shall send to the Office of origin and to the applicant a communication reiterating the proposal. The sending of such a communication shall not affect the three-month period referred to in paragraph (2).
(4) [Withdrawal of Proposal] If, in the light of the opinion communicated under paragraph (2), the International Bureau withdraws its proposal, it shall notify the Office of origin accordingly and at the same time inform the applicant.
(5) [Modification of Proposal] If, in the light of the opinion communicated under paragraph (2), the International Bureau modifies its proposal, it shall notify the Office of origin and at the same time inform the applicant of such modification and of any consequent changes in the amount indicated under paragraph (1)(b).
(6) [Confirmation of Proposal] If, notwithstanding the opinion referred to in paragraph (2), the International Bureau confirms its proposal, it shall notify the Office of origin accordingly and at the same time inform the applicant.
(7) [Fees]
(a) If no opinion has been communicated to the International Bureau under paragraph (2), the amount referred to in paragraph (1)(b) shall be payable within four months from the date of the notification referred to in paragraph (1)(a), failing which the international application shall be considered abandoned and the International Bureau shall notify the Office of origin accordingly and at the same time inform the applicant.
(b) If an opinion has been communicated to the International Bureau under paragraph (2), the amount referred to in paragraph (1)(b) or, where applicable, paragraph (5) shall be payable within three months from the date of the communication by the International Bureau of the modification or confirmation of its proposal under paragraph (5) or (6), as the case may be, failing which the international application shall be considered abandoned and the International Bureau shall notify the Office of origin accordingly and at the same time inform the applicant.
(c) If an opinion has been communicated to the International Bureau under paragraph (2) and if, in the light of that opinion, the International Bureau withdraws its proposal in accordance with paragraph (4), the amount referred to in paragraph (1)(b) shall not be due.
(8) [Reimbursement of Fees] Where, in accordance with paragraph (7), the international application is considered abandoned, the International Bureau shall refund any fees paid in respect of that application, after deduction of an amount corresponding to one-half of the basic fee referred to in item 2.1.1 of the Schedule of Fees, to the party having paid those fees.
(8bis) [Examination of Limitations] The International Bureau shall examine limitations contained in an international application, applying paragraphs (1)(a) and (2) to (6) mutatis mutandis. Where the International Bureau cannot group the goods and services listed in the limitation under the classes of the International Classification of Goods and Services listed in the international application concerned, as amended pursuant to paragraphs (1) to (6), as the case may be, it shall issue an irregularity. Where the irregularity is not remedied within three months from the date of the notification of the irregularity, the limitation shall be deemed not to contain the goods and services concerned.
(9) [Classification in the Registration] Subject to the conformity of the international application with the other applicable requirements, the mark shall be registered with the classification and grouping that the International Bureau considers to be correct.
(1) [Communication of Irregularity by the International Bureau to the Office of Origin] If the International Bureau considers that any of the goods and services is indicated in the international application by a term that is too vague for the purposes of classification or is incomprehensible or is linguistically incorrect, it shall notify the Office of origin accordingly and at the same time inform the applicant. In the same notification, the International Bureau may suggest a substitute term, or the deletion of the term.
(2) [Time Allowed to Remedy Irregularity]
(a) The Office of origin may make a proposal for remedying the irregularity within three months from the date of the notification referred to in paragraph (1).
(b) If no proposal acceptable to the International Bureau for remedying the irregularity is made within the period indicated in subparagraph (a), the International Bureau shall include in the international registration the term as appearing in the international application, provided that the Office of origin has specified the class in which such term should be classified; the international registration shall contain an indication to the effect that, in the opinion of the International Bureau, the specified term is too vague for the purposes of classification or is incomprehensible or is linguistically incorrect, as the case may be. Where no class has been specified by the Office of origin, the International Bureau shall delete the said term ex officio and shall notify the Office of origin accordingly and at the same time inform the applicant.
(1) [Registration of the Mark in the International Register] Where the International Bureau finds that the international application conforms to the applicable requirements, it shall register the mark in the International Register, notify the Offices of the designated Contracting Parties of the international registration and inform the Office of origin accordingly, and send a certificate to the holder. Where the Office of origin so wishes and has informed the International Bureau accordingly, the certificate shall be sent to the holder through the Office of origin.
(2) [Contents of the Registration] The international registration shall contain
(i) all the data contained in the international application, except any priority claim under Rule 9(4)(a)(iv) where the date of the earlier filing is more than six months before the date of the international registration,
(ii) the date of the international registration,
(iii) the number of the international registration,
(iv) where the mark can be classified according to the International Classification of Figurative Elements, and unless the international application contains a declaration to the effect that the applicant wishes that the mark be considered as a mark in standard characters, the relevant classification symbols of the said Classification as determined by the International Bureau,
(v) [Deleted]
(vi) indications annexed to the international application in accordance with Rule 9(5)(g)(i) concerning the Member State or Member States in or for which an earlier mark, for which seniority is claimed, is registered, the date from which the registration of that earlier mark was effective and the number of the relevant registration.
(1) [Irregularities Affecting the Date of the International Registration] Where the international application received by the International Bureau does not contain all of the following elements:
(i) indications allowing the identity of the applicant to be established and sufficient to contact the applicant or the representative, if any,
(ii) the Contracting Parties which are designated,
(iii) a reproduction of the mark,
(iv) the indication of the goods and services for which registration of the mark is sought,
the international registration shall bear the date on which the last of the missing elements reached the International Bureau, provided that, where the last of the missing elements reaches the International Bureau within the two-month time limit referred to in Article 3(4) of the Protocol, the international registration shall bear the date on which the defective international application was received by the Office of origin.
(2) [Date of the International Registration in Other Cases] In any other case, the international registration shall bear the date determined in accordance with Article 3(4) of the Protocol.
(1) [Information Relating to Possible Oppositions and Time Limit for Notifying Provisional Refusal Based on an Opposition]
(a) Subject to Article 9sexies(1)(b) of the Protocol, where a declaration has been made by a Contracting Party pursuant to Article 5(2)(b) and (c), first sentence, of the Protocol, the Office of that Contracting Party shall, where it has become apparent with regard to a given international registration designating that Contracting Party that the opposition period will expire too late for any provisional refusal based on an opposition to be notified to the International Bureau within the 18-month time limit referred to in Article 5(2)(b), inform the International Bureau of the number, and the name of the holder, of that international registration.
(b) Where, at the time of the communication of the information referred to in subparagraph (a), the dates on which the opposition period begins and ends are known, those dates shall be indicated in the communication. If such dates are not yet known at that time, they shall be communicated to the International Bureau as soon as they are known1.
(c) Where subparagraph (a) applies and the Office referred to in the said subparagraph has, before the expiry of the 18-month time limit referred to in the same subparagraph, informed the International Bureau of the fact that the time limit for filing oppositions will expire within the 30 days preceding the expiry of the 18-month time limit and of the possibility that oppositions may be filed during those 30 days, a provisional refusal based on an opposition filed during the said 30 days may be notified to the International Bureau within one month from the date of filing of the opposition.
(2) [Recording and Transmittal of the Information] The International Bureau shall record in the International Register the information received under paragraph (1) and shall transmit that information to the holder.
(1) [Notification of Provisional Refusal]
(a) A notification of provisional refusal may comprise a declaration stating the grounds on which the Office making the notification considers that protection cannot be granted in the Contracting Party concerned ("ex officio provisional refusal") or a declaration that protection cannot be granted in the Contracting Party concerned because an opposition has been filed ("provisional refusal based on an opposition") or both.
(b) A notification of provisional refusal shall relate to one international registration, shall be dated and shall be signed by the Office making it.
(2) [Content of the Notification] A notification of provisional refusal shall contain or indicate
(i) the Office making the notification,
(ii) the number of the international registration, preferably accompanied by other indications enabling the identity of the international registration to be confirmed, such as the verbal elements of the mark or the basic application or basic registration number,
(iii) [Deleted]
(iv) all the grounds on which the provisional refusal is based, together with a reference to the corresponding essential provisions of the law,
(v) where the grounds on which the provisional refusal is based relate to a mark which has been the subject of an application or registration and with which the mark that is the subject of the international registration appears to be in conflict, the filing date and number, the priority date (if any), the registration date and number (if available), the name and address of the owner, and a reproduction, of the former mark, together with the list of all or the relevant goods and services in the application or registration of the former mark, it being understood that the said list may be in the language of the said application or registration,
(vi) either that the grounds on which the provisional refusal is based affect all the goods and services or an indication of the goods and services which are affected, or are not affected, by the provisional refusal,
(vii) the time limit, reasonable under the circumstances, for filing a request for review of, or appeal against, the ex officio provisional refusal or the provisional refusal based on an opposition and, as the case may be, for filing a response to the opposition, preferably with an indication of the date on which the said time limit expires, and the authority with which such request for review, appeal or response should be filed, with the indication, where applicable, that the request for review, the appeal or the response has to be filed through the intermediary of a representative whose address is within the territory of the Contracting Party whose Office has pronounced the refusal.
(3) [Additional Requirements Concerning a Notification of Provisional Refusal Based on an Opposition] Where the provisional refusal of protection is based on an opposition, or on an opposition and other grounds, the notification shall, in addition to complying with the requirements referred to in paragraph (2), contain an indication of that fact and the name and address of the opponent; however, notwithstanding paragraph (2)(v), the Office making the notification must, where the opposition is based on a mark which has been the subject of an application or registration, communicate the list of the goods and services on which the opposition is based and may, in addition, communicate the complete list of goods and services of that earlier application or registration, it being understood that the said lists may be in the language of the earlier application or registration.
(4) [Recording; Transmittal of Copies of Notifications] The International Bureau shall record the provisional refusal in the International Register together with the data contained in the notification, with an indication of the date on which the notification was sent or is regarded under Rule 18(1)(d) as having been sent to the International Bureau and shall transmit a copy thereof to the Office of origin, if that Office has informed the International Bureau that it wishes to receive such copies, and, at the same time, to the holder.
(5) [Declarations Relating to the Possibility of Review]
(a) [Deleted]
(b) [Deleted]
(c) [Deleted]
(d) The Office of a Contracting Party may, in a declaration, notify the Director General that, in accordance with the law of the said Contracting Party,
(i) any provisional refusal that has been notified to the International Bureau is subject to review by the said Office, whether or not such review has been requested by the holder, and
(ii) the decision taken on the said review may be the subject of a further review or appeal before the Office.
Where this declaration applies and the Office is not in a position to communicate the said decision directly to the holder of the international registration concerned, the Office shall, notwithstanding the fact that all procedures before the said Office relating to the protection of the mark may not have been completed, send the statement referred to in Rule 18ter(2) or (3) to the International Bureau immediately following the said decision. Any further decision affecting the protection of the mark shall be sent to the International Bureau in accordance with Rule 18ter(4).
(e) The Office of a Contracting Party may, in a declaration, notify the Director General that, in accordance with the law of the said Contracting Party, any ex officio provisional refusal that has been notified to the International Bureau is not open to review before the said Office. Where this declaration applies, any ex officio notification of a provisional refusal by the said Office shall be deemed to include a statement in accordance with Rule 18ter(2)(ii) or (3).
(6) [Deleted]
(1) [General]
(a) A notification of provisional refusal communicated by the Office of a designated Contracting Party shall not be regarded as such by the International Bureau
(i) if it does not contain any international registration number, unless other indications contained in the notification permit the international registration to which the provisional refusal relates to be identified,
(ii) if it does not indicate any grounds for refusal, or
(iii) if it is sent too late to the International Bureau, that is, if it is sent after the expiry of the time limit applicable under Article 5(2)(a) or, subject to Article 9sexies(1)(b) of the Protocol, under Article 5(2)(b) or (c)(ii) of the Protocol, from the date on which the recording of the international registration or the recording of the designation made subsequently to the international registration has been effected, it being understood that the said date is the same as the date of sending the notification of the international registration or of the designation made subsequently.
(b) Where subparagraph (a) applies, the International Bureau shall nevertheless transmit a copy of the notification to the holder, shall inform, at the same time, the holder and the Office that sent the notification that the notification of provisional refusal is not regarded as such by the International Bureau, and shall indicate the reasons therefor.
(c) If the notification
(i) is not signed on behalf of the Office which communicated it, or does not otherwise comply with the requirements of Rule 2 or with the requirement applicable under Rule 6(2),
(ii) does not contain, where applicable, the details of the mark with which the mark that is the subject of the international registration appears to be in conflict (Rule 17(2)(v) and (3)),
(iii) does not comply with the requirements of Rule 17(2)(vi),
(iv) does not comply with the requirements of Rule 17(2)(vii), or
(v) [Deleted]
(vi) does not contain, where applicable, the name and address of the opponent and the indication of the goods and services on which the opposition is based (Rule 17(3)),
the International Bureau shall, except where subparagraph (d) applies, nonetheless record the provisional refusal in the International Register. The International Bureau shall invite the Office that communicated the provisional refusal to send a rectified notification within two months from the invitation and shall transmit to the holder copies of the irregular notification and of the invitation sent to the Office concerned.
(d) Where the notification does not comply with the requirements of Rule 17(2)(vii), the provisional refusal shall not be recorded in the International Register. If however a rectified notification is sent within the time limit referred to in subparagraph (c), it shall be regarded, for the purposes of Article 5 of the Protocol, as having been sent to the International Bureau on the date on which the defective notification had been sent to it. If the notification is not so rectified, it shall not be regarded as a notification of provisional refusal. In the latter case, the International Bureau shall inform, at the same time, the holder and the Office that sent the notification that the notification of provisional refusal is not regarded as such by the International Bureau, and shall indicate the reasons therefor.
(e) Any rectified notification shall, where the applicable law so permits, indicate a new time limit, reasonable under the circumstances, for filing a request for review of, or appeal against, the ex officio provisional refusal or the provisional refusal based on an opposition and, as the case may be, for filing a response to the opposition, preferably with an indication of the date on which the said time limit expires.
(f) The International Bureau shall transmit a copy of any rectified notification to the holder.
(2) [Notification of Provisional Refusal Made Under Article 5(2)(c) of the Protocol]
(a) [Deleted]
(b) Paragraph (1)(a) shall apply to determine whether the time limit before the expiry of which the Office of the Contracting Party concerned must give the International Bureau the information referred to in Article 5(2)(c)(i) of the Protocol has been complied with. If such information is given after the expiry of that time limit, it shall be regarded as not having been given and the International Bureau shall inform the Office concerned accordingly.
(c) Where the notification of provisional refusal based on an opposition is made under Article 5(2)(c)(ii) of the Protocol without the requirements of Article 5(2)(c)(i) of the Protocol having been complied with, it shall not be regarded as a notification of provisional refusal. In such a case, the International Bureau shall nevertheless transmit a copy of the notification to the holder, shall inform, at the same time, the holder and the Office that sent the notification that the notification of provisional refusal is not regarded as such by the International Bureau, and shall indicate the reasons therefor.
(1) [Ex Officio Examination Completed but Opposition or Observations by Third Parties Still Possible]
(a) An Office which has not communicated a notification of provisional refusal may, within the period applicable under Article 5(2)(a) or (b) of the Protocol, send to the International Bureau a statement to the effect that the ex officio examination has been completed and that the Office has found no grounds for refusal but that the protection of the mark is still subject to opposition or observations by third parties, with an indication of the date by which such oppositions or observations may be filed2.
(b) An Office which has communicated a notification of provisional refusal may send to the International Bureau a statement to the effect that the ex officio examination has been completed but that the protection of the mark is still subject to opposition or observations by third parties, with an indication of the date by which such oppositions or observations may be filed.
(2) [Recording, Information to the Holder and Transmittal of Copies] The International Bureau shall record any statement received under this Rule in the International Register, inform the holder accordingly and, where the statement was communicated, or can be reproduced, in the form of a specific document, transmit a copy of that document to the holder.
(1) [Statement of Grant of Protection Where No Notification of Provisional Refusal Has Been Communicated]3 When, before the expiry of the period applicable under Article 5(2)(a), (b) or (c) of the Protocol, all procedures before an Office have been completed and there is no ground for that Office to refuse protection, that Office shall, as soon as possible and before the expiry of that period, send to the International Bureau a statement to the effect that protection is granted to the mark that is the subject of the international registration in the Contracting Party concerned4.
(2) [Statement of Grant of Protection Following a Provisional Refusal] Except where it sends a statement under paragraph (3), an Office which has communicated a notification of provisional refusal shall, once all procedures before the said Office relating to the protection of the mark have been completed, send to the International Bureau either
(i) a statement to the effect that the provisional refusal is withdrawn and that protection of the mark is granted, in the Contracting Party concerned, for all goods and services for which protection has been requested, or
(ii) a statement indicating the goods and services for which protection of the mark is granted in the Contracting Party concerned.
(3) [Confirmation of Total Provisional Refusal] An Office which has sent to the International Bureau a notification of a total provisional refusal shall, once all procedures before the said Office relating to the protection of the mark have been completed and the Office has decided to confirm refusal of the protection of the mark in the Contracting Party concerned for all goods and services, send to the International Bureau a statement to that effect.
(4) [Further Decision] Where a notification of provisional refusal has not been sent within the applicable time limit under Article 5(2) of the Protocol, or, where following the sending of a statement under paragraph (1), (2) or (3), a further decision, taken by the Office or other authority, affects the protection of the mark, the Office shall, to the extent that it is aware of that decision, without prejudice to Rule 19, send to the International Bureau a further statement indicating the status of the mark and, where applicable, the goods and services for which the mark is protected in the Contracting Party concerned5.
(5) [Recording, Information to the Holder and Transmittal of Copies] The International Bureau shall record any statement received under this Rule in the International Register, inform the holder accordingly and, where the statement was communicated, or can be reproduced, in the form of a specific document, transmit a copy of that document to the holder.
(1) [Contents of the Notification of Invalidation] Where the effects of an international registration are invalidated in a designated Contracting Party under Article 5(6) of the Protocol and the invalidation is no longer subject to appeal, the Office of the Contracting Party whose competent authority has pronounced the invalidation shall notify the International Bureau accordingly. The notification shall contain or indicate
(i) the authority which pronounced the invalidation,
(ii) the fact that the invalidation is no longer subject to appeal,
(iii) the number of the international registration,
(iv) the name of the holder,
(v) if the invalidation does not concern all the goods and services, those in respect of which the invalidation has been pronounced or those in respect of which the invalidation has not been pronounced, and
(vi) the date on which the invalidation was pronounced and, where possible, its effective date.
(2) [Recording of the Invalidation and Information to the Holder and the Office Concerned]
(a) The International Bureau shall record the invalidation in the International Register, together with the data contained in the notification of invalidation, and shall inform accordingly the holder. The International Bureau shall also inform the Office that communicated the notification of invalidation of the date on which the invalidation was recorded in the International Register if that Office has requested to receive such information.
(b) The invalidation shall be recorded as of the date of receipt by the International Bureau of a notification complying with the applicable requirements.
(1) [Communication of Information]
(a) The holder of an international registration or the Office of the Contracting Party of the holder may inform the International Bureau that the holder's right to dispose of the international registration has been restricted and, if appropriate, indicate the Contracting Parties concerned.
(b) The Office of any designated Contracting Party may inform the International Bureau that the holder's right of disposal has been restricted in respect of the international registration in the territory of that Contracting Party.
(c) Information given in accordance with subparagraph (a) or (b) shall consist of a summary statement of the main facts concerning the restriction.
(2) [Partial or Total Removal of Restriction] Where the International Bureau has been informed of a restriction of the holder's right of disposal in accordance with paragraph (1), the party that communicated the information shall also inform the International Bureau of any partial or total removal of that restriction.
(3) [Recording]
(a) The International Bureau shall record the information communicated under paragraphs (1) and (2) in the International Register and shall inform accordingly the holder, the Office of the Contracting Party of the holder and the Offices of the designated Contracting Parties concerned.
(b) The information communicated under paragraphs (1) and (2) shall be recorded as of the date of its receipt by the International Bureau, provided that the communication complies with the applicable requirements.
(1) [Request for the Recording of a License]
(a) A request for the recording of a license shall be presented to the International Bureau on the relevant official form by the holder or, if the Office admits such presentation, by the Office of the Contracting Party of the holder or the Office of a Contracting Party with respect to which the license is granted.
(b) The request shall indicate
(i) the number of the international registration concerned,
(ii) the name of the holder,
(iii) the name and address of the licensee, given in accordance with the Administrative Instructions,
(iv) the designated Contracting Parties with respect to which the license is granted,
(v) that the license is granted for all the goods and services covered by the international registration, or the goods and services for which the license is granted, grouped in the appropriate classes of the International Classification of Goods and Services.
(c) The request may also indicate
(i) where the licensee is a natural person, the State of which the licensee is a national,
(ii) where the licensee is a legal entity, the legal nature of that entity and the State and, where applicable, the territorial unit within that State, under the law of which the said legal entity has been organized,
(iii) that the license concerns only a part of the territory of a specified designated Contracting Party,
(iv) where the licensee has a representative, the name and address of the representative, given in accordance with the Administrative Instructions,
(v) where the license is an exclusive license or a sole license, that fact,6
(vi) where applicable, the duration of the license.
(d) The request shall be signed by the holder or by the Office through which it is presented.
(2) [Irregular Request]
(a) If the request for the recording of a license does not comply with the requirements of paragraph (1)(a), (b) and (d), the International Bureau shall notify that fact to the holder and, if the request was presented by an Office, to that Office.
(b) If the irregularity is not remedied within three months from the date of the notification of the irregularity by the International Bureau, the request shall be considered abandoned, and the International Bureau shall notify accordingly and at the same time the holder and, if the request was presented by an Office, that Office, and refund any fees paid, after deduction of an amount corresponding to one-half of the relevant fees referred to in item 7 of the Schedule of Fees, to the party having paid those fees.
(3) [Recording and Notification]
(a) Where the request complies with the requirements of paragraph (1)(a), (b) and (d), the International Bureau shall record the license in the International Register, together with the information contained in the request, shall notify accordingly the Offices of the designated Contracting Parties in respect of which the license is granted and shall inform at the same time the holder and, if the request was presented by an Office, that Office.
(b) The license shall be recorded as of the date of receipt by the International Bureau of a request complying with the applicable requirements.
(c) Notwithstanding subparagraph (b), where continued processing has been recorded under Rule 5bis, the license shall be recorded in the International Register as of the date of expiry of the time limit specified in paragraph (2)(b).
(4) [Amendment or Cancellation of the Recording of a License] Paragraphs (1) to (3) shall apply mutatis mutandis to a request for the amendment or cancellation of the recording of a license.
(5) [Declaration that the Recording of a Given License Has No Effect]
(a) The Office of a designated Contracting Party which is notified by the International Bureau of the recording of a license in respect of that Contracting Party may declare that such recording has no effect in the said Contracting Party.
(b) The declaration referred to in subparagraph (a) shall indicate
(i) the reasons for which the recording of the license has no effect,
(ii) where the declaration does not affect all the goods and services to which the license relates, those which are affected by the declaration or those which are not affected by the declaration,
(iii) the corresponding essential provisions of the law, and
(iv) whether such declaration may be subject to review or appeal.
(c) The declaration referred to in subparagraph (a) shall be sent to the International Bureau before the expiry of 18 months from the date on which the notification referred to in paragraph (3) was sent to the Office concerned.
(d) The International Bureau shall record in the International Register any declaration made in accordance with subparagraph (c) and shall notify accordingly the party (holder or Office) that presented the request to record the license. The declaration shall be recorded as of the date of receipt by the International Bureau of a communication complying with the applicable requirements.
(e) Any final decision relating to a declaration made in accordance with subparagraph (c) shall be notified to the International Bureau which shall record it in the International Register and notify accordingly the party (holder or Office) that presented the request to record the license.
(6) [Declaration that the Recording of Licenses in the International Register Has No Effect in a Contracting Party]
(a) The Office of a Contracting Party the law of which does not provide for the recording of trademark licenses may notify the Director General that the recording of licenses in the International Register has no effect in that Contracting Party.
(b) The Office of a Contracting Party the law of which provides for the recording of trademark licenses may, before the date on which this Rule comes into force or the date on which the said Contracting Party becomes bound by the Protocol, notify the Director General that the recording of licenses in the International Register has no effect in that Contracting Party. Such notification may be withdrawn at any time7.
(1) [Request and Notification] From the date of the notification of the international registration or of the subsequent designation, as the case may be, the holder may present directly to the Office of a designated Contracting Party a request for that Office to take note of the international registration in its Register, in accordance with Article 4bis(2) of the Protocol. Where, following the said request, the Office has taken note in its Register that a national or a regional registration or registrations, as the case may be, have been replaced by the international registration, that Office shall notify the International Bureau accordingly. Such notification shall indicate
(i) the number of the international registration concerned,
(ii) where the replacement concerns only one or some of the goods and services listed in the international registration, those goods and services, and
(iii) the filing date and number, the registration date and number, and, if any, the priority date of the national or regional registration or registrations which have been replaced by the international registration.
The notification may also include information relating to any other rights acquired by virtue of that national or regional registration or registrations.
(2) [Recording]
(a) The International Bureau shall record the indications notified under paragraph (1) in the International Register and shall inform the holder accordingly.
(b) The indications notified under paragraph (1) shall be recorded as of the date of receipt by the International Bureau of a notification complying with the applicable requirements.
(3) [Further Details Concerning Replacement]
(a) Protection to the mark that is the subject of an international registration may not be refused, even partially, based on a national or regional registration which is deemed replaced by that international registration.
(b) A national or regional registration and the international registration that has replaced it shall be able to coexist. The holder may not be required to renounce or request the cancellation of a national or regional registration which is deemed replaced by an international registration and should be allowed to renew that registration, if the holder so wishes, in accordance with the applicable national or regional law.
(c) Before taking note in its Register, the Office of a designated Contracting Party shall examine the request referred to in paragraph (1) to determine whether the conditions specified in Article 4bis(1) of the Protocol have been met.
(d) The goods and services concerned with replacement, listed in the national or regional registration, shall be covered by those listed in the international registration. Replacement may concern only some of the goods and services listed in the national or regional registration.
(e) A national or regional registration is deemed replaced by an international registration as from the date on which that international registration takes effect in the designated Contracting Party concerned, in accordance with Article 4(1)(a) of the Protocol.
(1) [Final Refusal of Seniority Claim] Where a claim of seniority has been recorded in the International Register in respect of the designation of a Contracting Organization, the Office of that Organization shall notify the International Bureau of any final decision refusing, in whole or in part, the validity of such claim.
(2) [Seniority Claimed Subsequent to the International Registration] Where the holder of an international registration designating a Contracting Organization has, under the law of such Contracting Organization, claimed directly with the Office of that Organization the seniority of one or more earlier marks registered in, or for, a Member State of that Organization, and where such claim has been accepted by the Office concerned, that Office shall notify that fact to the International Bureau. Such notification shall indicate:
(i) the number of the international registration concerned, and
(ii) the Member State or Member States in or for which the earlier mark is registered, together with the date from which the registration of that earlier mark was effective and the number of the relevant registration.
(3) [Other Decisions Affecting Seniority Claim] The Office of a Contracting Organization shall notify the International Bureau of any further final decision, including withdrawal and cancellation, affecting a claim to seniority which has been recorded in the International Register.
(4) [Recording in the International Register] The International Bureau shall record in the International Register the information notified under paragraphs (1) to (3).
(1) [Notification Relating to Ceasing of Effect of the Basic Application, of the Registration Resulting Therefrom, or of the Basic Registration]
(a) Where Article 6(3) and (4) of the Protocol apply, the Office of origin shall notify the International Bureau accordingly and shall indicate
(i) the number of the international registration,
(ii) the name of the holder,
(iii) the facts and decisions affecting the basic registration, or, where the international registration concerned is based on a basic application which has not resulted in a registration, the facts and decisions affecting the basic application, or, where the international registration is based on a basic application which has resulted in a registration, the facts and decisions affecting that registration, and the effective date of those facts and decisions, and
(iv) where the said facts and decisions affect the international registration only with respect to some of the goods and services, those goods and services which are affected by the facts and decisions or those which are not affected by the facts and decisions.
(b) Where a proceeding referred to in item (i), (ii) or (iii) of Article 6(3) of the Protocol began before the expiry of the five-year period but has not, before the expiry of that period, resulted in the final decision referred to in the second sentence of Article 6(3) of the Protocol or in the withdrawal or renunciation referred to in the third sentence of Article 6(3) of the Protocol, the Office of origin shall, where it is aware thereof and as soon as possible after the expiry of the said period, notify the International Bureau accordingly.
(c) Once the proceeding referred to in subparagraph (b) has resulted in the final decision referred to in the second sentence of Article 6(3) of the Protocol or in the withdrawal or renunciation referred to in the third sentence of Article 6(3) of the Protocol, the Office of origin shall, where it is aware thereof, promptly notify the International Bureau accordingly and shall give the indications referred to in subparagraph (a)(i) to (iv). Where the proceeding referred to in subparagraph (b) has been completed and has not resulted in any of the aforesaid final decision, withdrawal or renunciation, the Office of origin shall, where it is aware thereof or at the request of the holder, promptly notify the International Bureau accordingly.
(2) [Recording and Transmittal of the Notification; Cancellation of the International Registration]
(a) The International Bureau shall record any notification referred to in paragraph (1) in the International Register and shall transmit a copy of the notification to the Offices of the designated Contracting Parties and to the holder.
(b) Where any notification referred to in paragraph (1)(a) or (c) requests cancellation of the international registration and complies with the requirements of that paragraph, the International Bureau shall cancel, to the extent applicable, the international registration in the International Register. The International Bureau shall also cancel, to the extent applicable, international registrations resulting from partial change in ownership or division recorded under the international registration that has been cancelled, following the above-mentioned notification, and those resulting from their merger.
(c) Where the international registration has been cancelled in the International Register in accordance with subparagraph (b), the International Bureau shall notify the Offices of the designated Contracting Parties and the holder of the following:
(i) the date on which the international registration was cancelled in the International Register;
(ii) where the cancellation concerns all goods and services, that fact;
(iii) where the cancellation concerns only some of the goods and services, the goods and services indicated under paragraph (1)(a)(iv).
(1) [Notification of the Division of the Basic Application or Merger of the Basic Applications] Where, during the five-year period referred to in Article 6(3) of the Protocol, the basic application is divided into two or more applications, or several basic applications are merged into a single application, the Office of origin shall notify the International Bureau accordingly and shall indicate
(i) the number of the international registration or, if the international registration has not yet been effected, the number of the basic application,
(ii) the name of the holder or applicant,
(iii) the number of each application resulting from the division or the number of the application resulting from the merger.
(2) [Recording and Notification by the International Bureau] The International Bureau shall record the notification referred to in paragraph (1) in the International Register and shall notify the Offices of the designated Contracting Parties and, at the same time, the holder.
(3) [Division or Merger of Registrations Resulting from Basic Applications or of Basic Registrations] Paragraphs (1) and (2) shall apply, mutatis mutandis, to the division of any registration or merger of any registrations which resulted from the basic application or applications during the five-year period referred to in Article 6(3) of the Protocol and to the division of the basic registration or merger of the basic registrations during the five-year period referred to in Article 6(3) of the Protocol.
(1) [Communications Not Covered by These Regulations] Where the law of a designated Contracting Party does not allow the Office to transmit a communication concerning an international registration directly to the holder, that Office may request the International Bureau to transmit that communication to the holder on its behalf.
(2) [Format of the Communication] The International Bureau shall establish the format in which the communication referred to in paragraph (1) shall be sent by the Office concerned.
(3) [Transmission to the Holder] The International Bureau shall transmit the communication referred to in paragraph (1) to the holder, in the format established by the International Bureau, without examining its contents or recording it in the International Register.
(1) [Entitlement]
(a) A Contracting Party may be the subject of a designation made subsequent to the international registration (hereinafter referred to as "subsequent designation") where, at the time of that designation, the holder fulfills the conditions under Article 2 of the Protocol to be the holder of an international registration.
(b) [Deleted]
(c) [Deleted]
(2) [Presentation; Form and Signature]
(a) A subsequent designation shall be presented to the International Bureau by the holder or by the Office of the Contracting Party of the holder; however,
(i) [Deleted]
(ii) [Deleted]
(iii) where paragraph (7) applies, the subsequent designation resulting from conversion must be presented by the Office of the Contracting Organization.
(b) The subsequent designation shall be presented on the official form. Where it is presented by the holder, it shall be signed by the holder. Where it is presented by an Office, it shall be signed by that Office and, where the Office so requires, also by the holder. Where it is presented by an Office and that Office, without requiring that the holder also sign it, allows that the holder also sign it, the holder may do so.
(3) [Contents]
(a) Subject to paragraph (7)(b), the subsequent designation shall contain or indicate
(i) the number of the international registration concerned,
(ii) the name of the holder,
(iii) the Contracting Party that is designated,
(iv) where the subsequent designation is for all the goods and services listed in the international registration concerned, that fact, or, where the subsequent designation is for only part of the goods and services listed in the international registration concerned, those goods and services,
(v) the amount of the fees being paid and the method of payment, or instructions to debit the required amount of fees to an account opened with the International Bureau, and the identification of the party effecting the payment or giving the instructions, and,
(vi) where the subsequent designation is presented by an Office, the date on which it was received by that Office.
(b) Where the subsequent designation concerns a Contracting Party that has made a notification under Rule 7(2), that subsequent designation shall also contain a declaration of intention to use the mark in the territory of that Contracting Party; the declaration shall, as required by the said Contracting Party,
(i) be personally signed by the holder and be made on a separate official form annexed to the subsequent designation, or
(ii) be included in the subsequent designation.
(c) The subsequent designation may also contain
(i) the indications and translation or translations, as the case may be, referred to in Rule 9(4)(b),
(ii) a request that the subsequent designation take effect after the recording of a change or a cancellation in respect of the international registration concerned or after the renewal of the international registration,
(iii) where the subsequent designation concerns a Contracting Organization, the indications referred to in Rule 9(5)(g)(i), which shall be on a separate official form to be annexed to the subsequent designation, and in Rule 9(5)(g)(ii).
(d) [Deleted]
(4) [Fees] The subsequent designation shall be subject to the payment of the fees specified or referred to in item 5 of the Schedule of Fees.
(5) [Irregularities]
(a) If the subsequent designation does not comply with the applicable requirements, and subject to paragraph (10), the International Bureau shall notify that fact to the holder and, if the subsequent designation was presented by an Office, that Office.
(b) If the irregularity is not remedied within three months from the date of the notification of the irregularity by the International Bureau, the subsequent designation shall be considered abandoned, and the International Bureau shall notify accordingly and at the same time the holder and, if the subsequent designation was presented by an Office, that Office, and refund any fees paid, after deduction of an amount corresponding to one-half of the basic fee referred to in item 5.1 of the Schedule of Fees, to the party having paid those fees.
(c) Notwithstanding subparagraphs (a) and (b), where the requirements of paragraph (3)(b)(i) are not complied with in respect of one or more of the designated Contracting Parties, the subsequent designation shall be deemed not to contain the designation of those Contracting Parties, and any complementary or individual fees already paid in respect of those Contracting Parties shall be reimbursed. Where the requirements of paragraph (3)(b)(i) are complied with in respect of none of the designated Contracting Parties, subparagraph (b) shall apply.
(6) [Date of Subsequent Designation]
(a) A subsequent designation presented by the holder direct to the International Bureau shall, subject to subparagraph (c)(i), bear the date of its receipt by the International Bureau.
(b) A subsequent designation presented to the International Bureau by an Office shall, subject to subparagraph (c)(i), (d) and (e), bear the date on which it was received by that Office, provided that the said designation has been received by the International Bureau within a period of two months from that date. If the subsequent designation has not been received by the International Bureau within that period, it shall, subject to subparagraph (c)(i), (d) and (e), bear the date of its receipt by the International Bureau.
(c) Where the subsequent designation does not comply with the applicable requirements and the irregularity is remedied within three months from the date of the notification referred to in paragraph (5)(a),
(i) the subsequent designation shall, where the irregularity concerns any of the requirements referred to in paragraph (3)(a)(i), (iii) and (iv) and (b)(i), bear the date on which that designation is put in order, unless the said designation was presented to the International Bureau by an Office and the irregularity is remedied within the period of two months referred to in subparagraph (b); in the latter case, the subsequent designation shall bear the date on which it was received by the said Office;
(ii) the date applicable under subparagraph (a) or (b), as the case may be, shall not be affected by an irregularity concerning requirements other than those which are referred to in paragraph (3)(a)(i), (iii) and (iv) and (b)(i).
(d) Notwithstanding subparagraphs (a), (b) and (c), where the subsequent designation contains a request made in accordance with paragraph (3)(c)(ii), it may bear a date which is later than that resulting from subparagraph (a), (b) or (c).
(e) Where a subsequent designation results from conversion in accordance with paragraph (7), that subsequent designation shall bear the date on which the designation of the Contracting Organization was recorded in the International Register.
(7) [Subsequent Designation Resulting from Conversion]
(a) Where the designation of a Contracting Organization has been recorded in the International Register and to the extent that such designation has been withdrawn, refused or has ceased to have effect under the law of that Organization, the holder of the international registration concerned may request the conversion of the designation of the said Contracting Organization into the designation of any Member State of that Organization which is party to the Protocol.
(b) A request for conversion under subparagraph (a) shall indicate the elements referred to in paragraph (3)(a)(i) to (iii) and (v), together with:
(i) the Contracting Organization whose designation is to be converted, and
(ii) where the subsequent designation of a Contracting State resulting from conversion is for all the goods and services listed in respect of the designation of the Contracting Organization, that fact, or, where the designation of that Contracting State is for only part of the goods and services listed in the designation of that Contracting Organization, those goods and services.
(8) [Recording and Notification] Where the International Bureau finds that the subsequent designation conforms to the applicable requirements, it shall record it in the International Register and shall notify accordingly the Office of the Contracting Party that has been designated in the subsequent designation and at the same time inform the holder and, if the subsequent designation was presented by an Office, that Office.
(9) [Refusal] Rules 16 to 18ter shall apply mutatis mutandis.
(10) [Subsequent Designation Not Considered as Such] If the requirements of paragraph (2)(a) are not complied with, the subsequent designation shall not be considered as such and the International Bureau shall inform the sender accordingly.
(1) [Presentation of the Request]
(a) A request for recording shall be presented to the International Bureau on the relevant official form where the request relates to any of the following:
(i) a change in the ownership of the international registration in respect of all or some of the goods and services and all or some of the designated Contracting Parties;
(ii) a limitation of the list of goods and services in respect of all or some of the designated Contracting Parties;
(iii) a renunciation in respect of some of the designated Contracting Parties for all the goods and services;
(iv) a change in the name or address of the holder or, where the holder is a legal entity, an introduction of or a change in the indications concerning the legal nature of the holder and the State and, where applicable, the territorial unit within that State under the law of which the said legal entity has been organized;
(v) cancellation of the international registration in respect of all the designated Contracting Parties for all or some of the goods and services;
(vi) a change in the name or address of the representative.
(b) The request shall be presented by the holder or by the Office of the Contracting Party of the holder; however, the request for the recording of a change in ownership may be presented through the Office of the Contracting Party, or of one of the Contracting Parties, indicated in the said request in accordance with paragraph (2)(a)(iv).
(c) [Deleted]
(d) Where the request is presented by the holder, it shall be signed by the holder. Where it is presented by an Office, it shall be signed by that Office and, where the Office so requires, also by the holder. Where it is presented by an Office and that Office, without requiring that the holder also sign it, allows that the holder also sign it, the holder may do so.
(2) [Contents of the Request]
(a) A request under paragraph (1)(a) shall, in addition to the requested recording, contain or indicate
(i) the number of the international registration concerned,
(ii) the name of the holder or the name of the representative where the change relates to the name or address of the representative,
(iii) in the case of a change in the ownership of the international registration, the name and address, given in accordance with the Administrative Instructions, and the electronic mail address of the natural person or legal entity mentioned in the request as the new holder of the international registration (hereinafter referred to as "the transferee"),
(iv) in the case of a change in the ownership of the international registration, the Contracting Party or Parties in respect of which the transferee fulfills the conditions under Article 2 of the Protocol to be the holder of an international registration,
(v) in the case of a change in the ownership of the international registration, where the address of the transferee given in accordance with item (iii) is not in the territory of the Contracting Party, or of one of the Contracting Parties, given in accordance with item (iv), and unless the transferee has indicated to be a national of a Contracting State or of a State member of a Contracting Organization, the address of the establishment, or the domicile, of the transferee in the Contracting Party, or in one of the Contracting Parties, in respect of which the transferee fulfills the conditions to be the holder of an international registration,
(vi) in the case of a change in the ownership of the international registration that does not relate to all the goods and services and to all the designated Contracting Parties, the goods and services and the designated Contracting Parties to which the change in ownership relates, and
(vii) the amount of the fees being paid and the method of payment, or instructions to debit the required amount of fees to an account opened with the International Bureau, and the identification of the party effecting the payment or giving the instructions.
(b) The request for the recording of a change in the ownership of the international registration may also contain,
(i) where the transferee is a natural person, an indication of the State of which the transferee is a national;
(ii) where the transferee is a legal entity, indications concerning the legal nature of that legal entity and the State, and, where applicable, the territorial unit within that State, under the law of which the said legal entity has been organized.
(c) The request for recording of a change or a cancellation may also contain a request that it be recorded before, or after, the recording of another change or cancellation or a subsequent designation in respect of the international registration concerned or after the renewal of the international registration.
(d) The request for the recording of a limitation shall group the limited goods and services only under the corresponding numbers of the classes of the International Classification of Goods and Services appearing in the international registration or, where the limitation affects all the goods and services in one or more of those classes, indicate the classes to be deleted.
(3) [Deleted]
(4) [Several Transferees] Where the request for the recording of a change in the ownership of the international registration mentions several transferees, each of them must fulfill the conditions under Article 2 of the Madrid Protocol to be holder of the international registration.
(1) [Irregular Request] If a request under Rule 25(1)(a) does not comply with the applicable requirements, and subject to paragraph (3), the International Bureau shall notify that fact to the holder and, if the request was made by an Office, to that Office. For the purposes of this Rule, where the request is for the recording of a limitation, the International Bureau shall only examine whether the numbers of the classes indicated in the limitation appear in the international registration concerned.
(2) [Time Allowed to Remedy Irregularity] The irregularity may be remedied within three months from the date of the notification of the irregularity by the International Bureau. If the irregularity is not remedied within three months from the date of the notification of the irregularity by the International Bureau, the request shall be considered abandoned, and the International Bureau shall notify accordingly and at the same time the holder and, if the request under Rule 25(1)(a) was presented by an Office, that Office, and refund any fees paid, after deduction of an amount corresponding to one-half of the relevant fees referred to in item 7 of the Schedule of Fees, to the party having paid those fees.
(3) [Requests Not Considered as Such] If the requirements of Rule 25(1)(b) are not complied with, the request shall not be considered as such and the International Bureau shall inform the sender accordingly.
(1) [Recording and Notification]
(a) The International Bureau shall, provided that the request referred to in Rule 25(1)(a) is in order, promptly record the indications, the change or the cancellation in the International Register, shall notify accordingly the Offices of the designated Contracting Parties in which the recording has effect or, in the case of a cancellation, the Offices of all the designated Contracting Parties, and shall inform at the same time the holder and, if the request was presented by an Office, that Office. Where the recording relates to a change in ownership, the International Bureau shall also inform the former holder in the case of a total change in ownership and the holder of the part of the international registration which has been assigned or otherwise transferred in the case of a partial change in ownership. Where the request for the recording of a cancellation was presented by the holder or by an Office other than the Office of origin during the five-year period referred to in Article 6(3) of the Protocol, the International Bureau shall also inform the Office of origin.
(b) The indications, the change or the cancellation shall be recorded as of the date of receipt by the International Bureau of a request complying with the applicable requirements, except that, where a request has been made in accordance with Rule 25(2)(c), it may be recorded as of a later date.
(c) Notwithstanding subparagraph (b), where continued processing has been recorded under Rule 5bis, the change or cancellation shall be recorded in the International Register as of the date of expiry of the time limit specified in Rule 26(2), except that, where a request has been made in accordance with Rule 25(2)(c), it may be recorded as of a later date.
(2) [Recording of Partial Change in Ownership]
(a) A change in ownership of the international registration in respect of only some of the goods and services or only some of the designated Contracting Parties shall be recorded in the International Register under the number of the international registration concerned by the partial change in ownership.
(b) The part of the international registration for which a change in ownership has been recorded shall be deleted from the international registration concerned and recorded as a separate international registration.
(3) [Deleted]
(4) [Declaration that a Change in Ownership Has No Effect]
(a) The Office of a designated Contracting Party which is notified, by the International Bureau, of a change in ownership affecting that Contracting Party may declare that the change in ownership has no effect in the said Contracting Party. The effect of such a declaration shall be that, with respect to the said Contracting Party, the international registration concerned shall remain in the name of the transferor.
(b) The declaration referred to in subparagraph (a) shall indicate
(i) the reasons for which the change in ownership has no effect,
(ii) the corresponding essential provisions of the law, and
(iii) whether such declaration may be subject to review or appeal.
(c) The declaration referred to in subparagraph (a) shall be sent to the International Bureau before the expiry of 18 months from the date on which the notification referred to in subparagraph (a) was sent to the Office concerned.
(d) The International Bureau shall record in the International Register any declaration made in accordance with subparagraph (c) and, as the case may be, record as a separate international registration that part of the international registration which has been the subject of the said declaration, and shall notify accordingly the party (holder or Office) that presented the request for the recording of a change in ownership and the new holder.
(e) Any final decision relating to a declaration made in accordance with subparagraph (c) shall be notified to the International Bureau which shall record it in the International Register and, as the case may be, modify the International Register accordingly, and shall notify accordingly the party (holder or Office) that presented the request for the recording of a change in ownership and the new holder.
(5) [Declaration that a Limitation Has No Effect]
(a) The Office of a designated Contracting Party which is notified by the International Bureau of a limitation of the list of goods and services affecting that Contracting Party may declare that the limitation has no effect in the said Contracting Party. The effect of such a declaration shall be that, with respect to the said Contracting Party, the limitation shall not apply to the goods and services affected by the declaration.
(b) The declaration referred to in subparagraph (a) shall indicate
(i) the reasons for which the limitation has no effect,
(ii) where the declaration does not affect all the goods and services to which the limitation relates, those which are affected by the declaration or those which are not affected by the declaration,
(iii) the corresponding essential provisions of the law, and
(iv) whether such declaration may be subject to review or appeal.
(c) The declaration referred to in subparagraph (a) shall be sent to the International Bureau before the expiry of 18 months from the date on which the notification referred to in subparagraph (a) was sent to the Office concerned.
(d) The International Bureau shall record in the International Register any declaration made in accordance with subparagraph (c) and shall notify accordingly the party (holder or Office) that presented the request to record the limitation.
(e) Any final decision relating to a declaration made in accordance with subparagraph (c) shall be notified to the International Bureau which shall record it in the International Register and notify accordingly the party (holder or Office) that presented the request to record the limitation.
(1) [Request for the Division of an International Registration]
(a) A request by the holder for the division of an international registration for some only of the goods and services in respect of a designated Contracting Party shall be presented to the International Bureau on the relevant official form by the Office of that designated Contracting Party, once the latter is satisfied that the division whose recording is requested meets the requirements of its applicable law, including the requirements concerning fees.
(b) The request shall indicate
(i) the Contracting Party of the Office presenting the request,
(ii) the name of the Office presenting the request,
(iii) the number of the international registration,
(iv) the name of the holder,
(v) the names of the goods and services to be set apart, grouped in the appropriate classes of the International Classification of Goods and Services,
(vi) the amount of the fee being paid and the method of payment, or instructions to debit the required amount to an account opened with the International Bureau, and the identification of the party effecting the payment or giving the instructions.
(c) The request shall be signed by the Office presenting the request and, where the Office so requires, also by the holder.
(d) Any request presented under this paragraph may include or be accompanied by a statement sent in accordance with either Rule 18bis or 18ter for the goods and services listed in the request.
(2) [Fee] The division of an international registration shall be subject to the payment of the fee specified in item 7.7 of the Schedule of Fees.
(3) [Irregular Request]
(a) If the request does not comply with the requirements specified in paragraph (1), the International Bureau shall invite the Office that presented the request to remedy the irregularity and at the same time inform the holder.
(b) If the amount of the fees received is less than the amount of the fees referred to in paragraph (2), the International Bureau shall notify accordingly the holder and at the same time inform the Office that presented the request.
(c) If the irregularity is not remedied within three months from the date of the communication under subparagraph (a) or (b), the request shall be considered abandoned and the International Bureau shall notify accordingly the Office that presented the request, it shall inform at the same time the holder and refund any fee paid under paragraph (2), after the deduction of an amount corresponding to one-half of that fee.
(4) [Recording and Notification]
(a) Where the request complies with the applicable requirements, the International Bureau shall record the division, create a divisional international registration in the International Register, notify accordingly the Office that presented the request and shall inform at the same time the holder.
(b) The division of an international registration shall be recorded with the date of receipt by the International Bureau of the request or, where applicable, the date where the irregularity referred to in paragraph (3) was remedied.
(5) [Request Not Considered as Such] A request for the division of an international registration in respect of a designated Contracting Party that is not or is no longer designated for the classes of the International Classification of Goods and Services mentioned in the request will not be considered as such.
(6) [Declaration that a Contracting Party Will Not Present Requests for Division] A Contracting Party, the law of which does not provide for division of applications for the registration of a mark or registrations of a mark, may notify the Director General, before the date this Rule comes into force or the date on which the said Contracting Party becomes bound by the Protocol, that it will not present to the International Bureau the request referred to in paragraph (1). This declaration may be withdrawn at any time.
(1) [Merger of International Registrations Resulting from the Recording of a Partial Change in Ownership] Where the same natural person or legal entity has been recorded as the holder of two or more international registrations resulting from a partial change in ownership, the registrations shall be merged at the request of the said person or entity, made either direct or through the Office of the Contracting Party of the holder. The request shall be presented to the International Bureau on the relevant official form. The International Bureau shall record the merger, notify accordingly the Offices of the designated Contracting Party or Parties affected by the change and shall inform at the same time the holder and, if the request was presented by an Office, that Office.
(2) [Merger of International Registrations Resulting from the Recording of the Division of an International Registration]
(a) An international registration resulting from division shall be merged into the international registration it was divided from at the request of the holder, presented through the Office that presented the request referred to in paragraph (1) of Rule 27bis, provided that the same natural person or legal entity is the recorded holder in both aforementioned international registrations and the Office concerned is satisfied that the request meets the requirements of its applicable law, including the requirements concerning fees. The request shall be presented to the International Bureau on the relevant official form. The International Bureau shall record the merger, notify accordingly the Office that presented the request and shall inform at the same time the holder.
(b) The Office of a Contracting Party, the law of which does not provide for the merger of registrations of a mark, may notify the Director General, before the date this Rule comes into force or the date on which the said Contracting Party becomes bound by the Protocol, that it will not present to the International Bureau the request referred to in subparagraph (a). This declaration may be withdrawn at any time.
(1) [Correction] Where the International Bureau, acting ex officio or at the request of the holder or of an Office, considers that there is an error concerning an international registration in the International Register, it shall modify the Register accordingly.
(2) [Notification] The International Bureau shall notify accordingly the holder and, at the same time, the Offices of the designated Contracting Parties in which the correction has effect. In addition, where the Office that has requested the correction is not the Office of a designated Contracting Party in which the correction has effect, the International Bureau shall also inform that Office.
(3) [Refusal Following a Correction] Any Office referred to in paragraph (2) shall have the right to declare in a notification of provisional refusal addressed to the International Bureau that it considers that protection cannot, or can no longer, be granted to the international registration as corrected. Article 5 of the Protocol and Rules 16 to 18ter shall apply mutatis mutandis, it being understood that the period allowed for sending the said notification shall be counted from the date of sending the notification of the correction to the Office concerned.
(4) [Time Limit for Correction] Notwithstanding paragraph (1), an error which is attributable to an Office and the correction of which would affect the rights deriving from the international registration may be corrected only if a request for correction is received by the International Bureau within nine months from the date of publication of the entry in the International Register which is the subject of the correction.
The fact that the unofficial notice referred to in Article 7(3) of the Protocol is not received shall not constitute an excuse for failure to comply with any time limit under Rule 30.
(1) [Fees]
(a) The international registration shall be renewed upon payment, at the latest on the date on which the renewal of the international registration is due, of
(i) the basic fee,
(ii) where applicable, the supplementary fee, and,
(iii) the complementary fee or individual fee, as the case may be, for each designated Contracting Party for which no statement of refusal under Rule 18ter or invalidation, in respect of all the goods and services concerned, is recorded in the International Register, as specified or referred to in item 6 of the Schedule of Fees.
However, such payment may be made within six months from the date on which the renewal of the international registration is due, provided that the surcharge specified in item 6.5 of the Schedule of Fees is paid at the same time.
(b) If any payment made for the purposes of renewal is received by the International Bureau earlier than three months before the date on which the renewal of the international registration is due, it shall be considered as having been received three months before the date on which renewal is due.
(c) Without prejudice to paragraph (2), where a statement under Rule 18ter(2) or (4) has been recorded in the International Register for a Contracting Party in respect of which payment of individual fee is due under subparagraph (a)(iii), the amount of that individual fee shall be established taking into account the goods and services included in the said statement only.
(2) [Further Details]
(a) Where the holder does not wish to renew the international registration in respect of a designated Contracting Party for which no statement of refusal under Rule 18ter, in respect of all the goods and services concerned, is recorded in the International Register, payment of the required fees shall be accompanied by a statement by the holder that the renewal of the international registration is not to be recorded in the International Register in respect of that Contracting Party.
(b) Where the holder wishes to renew the international registration in respect of a designated Contracting Party notwithstanding the fact that a statement of refusal under Rule 18ter is recorded in the International Register for that Contracting Party in respect of all the goods and services concerned, payment of the required fees, including the complementary fee or individual fee, as the case may be, for that Contracting Party, shall be accompanied by a statement by the holder that the renewal of the international registration is to be recorded in the International Register in respect of that Contracting Party for all the goods and services concerned.
(c) The international registration shall not be renewed in respect of any designated Contracting Party in respect of which an invalidation has been recorded for all goods and services under Rule 19(2) or in respect of which a renunciation has been recorded under Rule 27(1)(a). The international registration shall not be renewed in respect of any designated Contracting Party for those goods and services in respect of which an invalidation of the effects of the international registration in that Contracting Party has been recorded under Rule 19(2) or in respect of which a limitation has been recorded under Rule 27(1)(a).
(d) [Deleted]
(e) The fact that the international registration is not renewed in respect of all of the designated Contracting Parties shall not be considered to constitute a change for the purposes of Article 7(2) of the Protocol.
(3) [Insufficient Fees]
(a) If the amount of the fees received is less than the amount of the fees required for renewal, the International Bureau shall promptly notify at the same time both the holder and the representative, if any, accordingly. The notification shall specify the missing amount.
(b) If the amount of the fees received is, on the expiry of the period of six months referred to in paragraph (1)(a), less than the amount required under paragraph (1), the International Bureau shall not, subject to subparagraph (c), record the renewal, and shall reimburse the amount received to the party having paid it and notify accordingly the holder and the representative, if any.
(c) If the notification referred to in subparagraph (a) was sent during the three months preceding the expiry of the period of six months referred to in paragraph (1)(a) and if the amount of the fees received is, on the expiry of that period, less than the amount required under paragraph (1) but is at least 70% of that amount, the International Bureau shall proceed as provided in Rule 31(1) and (3). If the amount required is not fully paid within three months from the said notification, the International Bureau shall cancel the renewal, notify accordingly the holder, the representative, if any, and the Offices which had been notified of the renewal, and reimburse the amount received to the party having paid it.
(4) [Period for Which Renewal Fees Are Paid] The fees required for each renewal shall be paid for ten years.
(1) [Recording and Effective Date of the Renewal] Renewal shall be recorded in the International Register with the date on which renewal was due, even if the fees required for renewal are paid within the period of grace referred to in Article 7(4) of the Protocol.
(2) [Renewal Date in the Case of Subsequent Designations] The effective date of the renewal shall be the same for all designations contained in the international registration, irrespective of the date on which such designations were recorded in the International Register.
(3) [Notification and Certificate] The International Bureau shall notify the Offices of the designated Contracting Parties concerned of the renewal and shall send a certificate to the holder.
(4) [Notification in Case of Non-Renewal]
(a) Where an international registration is not renewed, the International Bureau shall notify accordingly the holder, the representative, if any, and the Offices of all of the Contracting Parties designated in that international registration.
(b) Where an international registration is not renewed in respect of a designated Contracting Party, the International Bureau shall notify the holder, the representative, if any, and the Office of that Contracting Party accordingly.
(1) [Information Concerning International Registrations]
(a) The International Bureau shall publish in the Gazette relevant data concerning
(i) international registrations effected under Rule 14;
(ii) information communicated under Rule 16(1);
(iii) provisional refusals recorded under Rule 17(4), with an indication as to whether the refusal relates to all the goods and services or only some of them but without an indication of the goods and services concerned and without the grounds for refusal, and statements and information recorded under Rules 18bis(2) and 18ter(5);
(iv) renewals recorded under Rule 31(1);
(v) subsequent designations recorded under Rule 24(8);
(vi) continuation of effects of international registrations under Rule 39;
(vii) recordings under Rule 27;
(viii) cancellations effected under Rule 22(2) or recorded under Rule 27(1) or Rule 34(3)(d);
(viiibis) division recorded under Rule 27bis(4) and merger recorded under Rule 27ter.
(ix) corrections effected under Rule 28;
(x) invalidations recorded under Rule 19(2);
(xi) information recorded under Rules 20, 20bis, 21, 21bis, 22(2)(a), 23 and 27(4);
(xii) international registrations which have not been renewed;
(xiii) recordings of the appointment of the holder's representative communicated under Rule 3(2)(b) and cancellations at the request of the holder or the holder's representative under Rule 3(6)(a).
(b) The reproduction of the mark shall be published as it appears in the international application. Where the applicant has made the declaration referred to in Rule 9(4)(a)(vi), the publication shall indicate that fact.
(c) Where a color reproduction of the mark is furnished under Rule 9(4)(a)(v) or (vii), the Gazette shall contain both a reproduction of the mark in black and white and the reproduction in color.
(2) [Information Concerning Particular Requirements and Certain Declarations of Contracting Parties] The International Bureau shall publish in the Gazette
(i) any notification made under Rules 7, 20bis(6), 27bis(6), 27ter(2)(b) or 40(6) and any declaration made under Rule 17(5)(d) or (e);
(ii) any declarations made under Article 5(2)(b) or Article 5(2)(b) and (c), first sentence, of the Protocol;
(iii) any declarations made under Article 8(7) of the Protocol;
(iv) any notification made under Rule 34(2)(b) or (3)(a);
(v) a list of the days on which the International Bureau is not scheduled to be open to the public during the current and the following calendar year.
(3) [Publications on the Website] The International Bureau shall effect the publications under paragraphs (1) and (2) on the website of the World Intellectual Property Organization.
(1) [Contents of Data Base] The data which are both recorded in the International Register and published in the Gazette under Rule 32 shall be entered in an electronic data base.
(2) [Data Concerning Pending International Applications and Subsequent Designations] If an international application or a designation under Rule 24 is not recorded in the International Register within three working days following the receipt by the International Bureau of the international application or designation, the International Bureau shall enter in the electronic data base, notwithstanding any irregularities that may exist in the international application or designation as received, all the data contained in the international application or designation.
(3) [Access to Electronic Data Base] The electronic data base shall be made accessible to the Offices of the Contracting Parties and, against payment of the prescribed fee, if any, to the public, by on-line access and through other appropriate means determined by the International Bureau. The cost of accessing shall be borne by the user. Data entered under paragraph (2) shall be accompanied by a warning to the effect that the International Bureau has not yet made a decision on the international application or on the designation under Rule 24.
(1) [Amounts of Fees] The amounts of fees due under the Protocol or these Regulations, other than individual fees, are specified in the Schedule of Fees that is annexed to these Regulations and forms an integral part thereof.
(2) [Payments]
(a) The fees indicated in the Schedule of Fees may be paid to the International Bureau by the applicant or the holder, or, where the Office of the Contracting Party of the holder accepts to collect and forward such fees, and the applicant or the holder so wishes, by that Office.
(b) Any Contracting Party whose Office accepts to collect and forward fees shall notify that fact to the Director General.
(3) [Individual Fee Payable in Two Parts]
(a) A Contracting Party that makes or has made a declaration under Article 8(7) of the Protocol may notify the Director General that the individual fee to be paid in respect of a designation of that Contracting Party comprises two parts, the first part to be paid at the time of filing the international application or the subsequent designation of that Contracting Party and the second part to be paid at a later date which is determined in accordance with the law of that Contracting Party.
(b) Where subparagraph (a) applies, the references in items 2 and 5 of the Schedule of Fees to an individual fee shall be construed as references to the first part of the individual fee.
(c) Where subparagraph (a) applies, the Office of the designated Contracting Party concerned shall notify the International Bureau when the payment of the second part of the individual fee becomes due. The notification shall indicate
(i) the number of the international registration concerned,
(ii) the name of the holder,
(iii) the date by which the second part of the individual fee must be paid,
(iv) where the amount of the second part of the individual fee is dependent on the number of classes of goods and services for which the mark is protected in the designated Contracting Party concerned, the number of such classes.
(d) The International Bureau shall transmit the notification to the holder. Where the second part of the individual fee is paid within the applicable period, the International Bureau shall record the payment in the International Register and notify the Office of the Contracting Party concerned accordingly. Where the second part of the individual fee is not paid within the applicable period, the International Bureau shall notify the Office of the Contracting Party concerned, cancel the international registration in the International Register with respect to the Contracting Party concerned and notify the holder accordingly.
(4) [Modes of Payment of Fees to the International Bureau] Fees shall be paid to the International Bureau as specified in the Administrative Instructions.
(5) [Indications Accompanying the Payment] At the time of the payment of any fee to the International Bureau, an indication must be given,
(i) before international registration, of the name of the applicant, the mark concerned and the purpose of the payment;
(ii) after international registration, of the name of the holder, the number of the international registration concerned and the purpose of the payment.
(6) [Date of Payment]
(a) Subject to Rule 30(1)(b) and to subparagraph (b), any fee shall be considered to have been paid to the International Bureau on the day on which the International Bureau receives the required amount.
(b) Where the required amount is available in an account opened with the International Bureau and that Bureau has received instructions from the holder of the account to debit it, the fee shall be considered to have been paid to the International Bureau on the day on which the International Bureau receives an international application, a subsequent designation, an instruction to debit the second part of an individual fee, a request for the recording of a change or an instruction to renew an international registration.
(7) [Change in the Amount of the Fees]
(a) Where the amount of the fees payable in respect of the filing of an international application is changed between, on the one hand, the date on which the request to present the international application to the International Bureau is received by the Office of origin and, on the other hand, the date of the receipt of the international application by the International Bureau, the fee that was valid on the first date shall be applicable.
(b) Where a designation under Rule 24 is presented by the Office of the Contracting Party of the holder and the amount of the fees payable in respect of that designation is changed between, on the one hand, the date of receipt, by the Office, of the request by the holder to present the said designation and, on the other hand, the date on which the designation is received by the International Bureau, the fee that was valid on the first date shall be applicable.
(c) Where paragraph (3)(a) applies, the amount of the second part of the individual fee which is valid on the later date referred to in that paragraph shall be applicable.
(d) Where the amount of the fees payable in respect of the renewal of an international registration is changed between the date of payment and the due date of the renewal, the fee that was valid on the date of payment, or on the date considered to be the date of payment under Rule 30(1)(b), shall be applicable. Where the payment is made after the due date, the fee that was valid on the due date shall be applicable.
(e) Where the amount of any fee other than the fees referred to in subparagraphs (a), (b), (c) and (d) is changed, the amount valid on the date on which the fee was received by the International Bureau shall be applicable.
(1) [Obligation to Use Swiss Currency] All payments due under these Regulations shall be made to the International Bureau in Swiss currency irrespective of the fact that, where the fees are paid by an Office, that Office may have collected those fees in another currency.
(2) [Establishment of the Amount of Individual Fees in Swiss Currency]
(a) Where a Contracting Party makes a declaration under Article 8(7)(a) of the Protocol that it wants to receive an individual fee, the amount of the individual fee indicated to the International Bureau shall be expressed in the currency used by its Office.
(b) Where the fee is indicated in the declaration referred to in subparagraph (a) in a currency other than Swiss currency, the Director General shall, after consultation with the Office of the Contracting Party concerned, establish the amount of the individual fee in Swiss currency on the basis of the official exchange rate of the United Nations.
(c) Where, for more than three consecutive months, the official exchange rate of the United Nations between the Swiss currency and the other currency in which the amount of an individual fee has been indicated by a Contracting Party is higher or lower by at least 5% than the last exchange rate applied to establish the amount of the individual fee in Swiss currency, the Office of that Contracting Party may ask the Director General to establish a new amount of the individual fee in Swiss currency according to the official exchange rate of the United Nations prevailing on the day preceding the day on which the request is made. The Director General shall proceed accordingly. The new amount shall be applicable as from a date which shall be fixed by the Director General, provided that such date is between one and two months after the date of the publication of the said amount in the Gazette.
(d) Where, for more than three consecutive months, the official exchange rate of the United Nations between the Swiss currency and the other currency in which the amount of an individual fee has been indicated by a Contracting Party is lower by at least 10% than the last exchange rate applied to establish the amount of the individual fee in Swiss currency, the Director General shall establish a new amount of the individual fee in Swiss currency according to the current official exchange rate of the United Nations. The new amount shall be applicable as from a date which shall be fixed by the Director General, provided that such date is between one and two months after the date of the publication of the said amount in the Gazette.
Recording of the following shall be exempt from fees:
(i) the appointment of a representative, any change concerning a representative and the cancellation of the recording of a representative,
(ii) any change concerning the telephone number, address for correspondence, electronic mail address and any other means of communication with the applicant, holder, or representative, as specified in the Administrative Instructions,
(iii) the cancellation of the international registration,
(iv) any renunciation under Rule 25(1)(a)(iii),
(v) any limitation effected in the international application itself under Rule 9(4)(a)(xiii) or in a subsequent designation under Rule 24(3)(a)(iv),
(vi) any request by an Office under Article 6(4), first sentence, of the Protocol,
(vii) the existence of a judicial proceeding or of a final decision affecting the basic application, or the registration resulting therefrom, or the basic registration,
(viii) any refusal under Rule 17, Rule 24(9) or Rule 28(3), any statement under Rules 18bis or 18ter or any declaration under Rule 20bis(5) or Rule 27(4) or (5),
(ix) the invalidation of the international registration,
(x) information communicated under Rule 20,
(xi) any notification under Rule 21 or Rule 23,
(xii) any correction in the International Register.
(1) The coefficient referred to in Article 8(5) and (6) of the Protocol shall be as follows:
for Contracting Parties which examine only for absolute grounds of refusal ..... two
for Contracting Parties which also examine for prior rights:
(a) following opposition by third parties ..... three
(b) ex officio ..... four
(2) Coefficient four shall also be applied to Contracting Parties which carry out ex officio searches for prior rights with an indication of the most significant prior rights.
Any individual fee paid to the International Bureau in respect of a Contracting Party having made a declaration under Article 8(7)(a) of the Protocol shall be credited to the account of that Contracting Party with the International Bureau within the month following the month in the course of which the recording of the international registration, subsequent designation or renewal for which that fee has been paid was effected or the payment of the second part of the individual fee was recorded.
(1) Where any State ("the successor State") whose territory was, before the independence of that State, part of the territory of a Contracting Party ("the predecessor Contracting Party") has deposited with the Director General a declaration of continuation the effect of which is that the Protocol is applied by the successor State, the effects in the successor State of any international registration with a territorial extension to the predecessor Contracting Party which is effective from a date prior to the date fixed under paragraph (2) shall be subject to
(i) the filing with the International Bureau, within six months from the date of a notice addressed for that purpose by the International Bureau to the holder of the international registration concerned, of a request that such international registration continue its effects in the successor State, and
(ii) the payment to the International Bureau, within the same time limit, of the fee specified in item 10.1 of the Schedule of Fees for the International Bureau, and of the fee specified in item 10.2 of the Schedule of Fees, which shall be transferred by the International Bureau to the successor State.
(2) The date referred to in paragraph (1) shall be the date notified by the successor State to the International Bureau for the purposes of this Rule, provided that such date may not be earlier than the date of independence of the successor State.
(3) The International Bureau shall, upon receipt of the request and the fees referred to in paragraph (1), notify the Office of the successor State and make the corresponding recording in the International Register.
(4) With respect to any international registration concerning which the Office of the successor State has received a notification under paragraph (3), that Office may only refuse protection if the applicable time limit referred to in Article 5(2)(a), (b) or (c) of the Protocol has not expired with respect to the territorial extension to the predecessor Contracting Party and if the notification of refusal is received by the International Bureau within that time limit.
(5) This Rule shall not apply to the Russian Federation, nor to a State which has deposited with the Director General a declaration according to which it continues the legal personality of a Contracting Party.
(1) [Entry into Force] These Regulations shall enter into force on February 1, 2020, and shall, as of that date, replace the Common Regulations under the Madrid Agreement Concerning the International Registration of Marks and the Protocol Relating to that Agreement as in force on January 31, 2020 (hereinafter referred to as "the Common Regulations").
(2) [General Transitional Provisions]
(a) Notwithstanding paragraph (1),
(i) an international application the request for presentation to the International Bureau of which was received by the Office of origin before February 1, 2020, shall, to the extent that it conforms to the requirements of the Common Regulations, be deemed to conform to the applicable requirements for the purposes of Rule 14;
(ii) a subsequent designation or a request for recording presented to the International Bureau before February 1, 2020, shall, to the extent that it conforms to the requirements of the Common Regulations, be deemed to conform to the applicable requirements for the purposes of Rules 5bis, 20bis(3), 24(8), 27, 27bis or 27ter;
(iii) an international application, a subsequent designation or a request for recording that, before February 1, 2020, has been the subject of any action by the International Bureau under Rules 11, 12, 13, 20bis(2), 24(5), 26 or 27bis(3)(a) of the Common Regulations, shall continue to be processed by the International Bureau under the said Rules; the date of the resulting international registration or recording in the International Register shall be governed by Rules 15, 20bis(3)(b), 24(6), 27(1)(b) and (c) or 27bis(4)(b) of the Common Regulations;
(iv) a notification under Articles 4bis(2), 5(1) and (2), 5(6) or 6(4) of the Protocol or under Rules 21bis, 23 or 34(3)(c) of the Common Regulations sent to the International Bureau before February 1, 2020, shall, to the extent that it conforms to the requirements of the Common Regulations, be deemed to conform to the applicable requirements for the purposes of Rules 17(4), 19(2), 21(2), 21bis(4), 22(2), 23(2) or 34(3)(d);
(v) a communication, a statement, declaration or final decision under Rules 16, 18bis, 18ter, 20, 20bis(5), 23bis or 27(4) or (5) of the Common Regulations sent to the International Bureau before February 1, 2020, shall, to the extent that it conforms to the requirements of the Common Regulations, be deemed to conform to the applicable requirements for the purposes of Rules 16(2), 18bis(2), 18ter(5), 20(3), 20bis(5)(d), 23bis(3), 27(4)(d) and (e) or (5)(d) and (e).
(b) For the purposes of Rule 34(7), the fees valid at any date before February 1, 2020, shall be the fees prescribed by Rule 34(1) of the Common Regulations.
(c) A notification under Rules 6(2)(iii), 7(2), 17(5)(d), 20bis(6), 27bis(6), 27ter(2)(b), 34(3)(a) or 40(6) of the Common Regulations sent by the Office of a Contracting Party to the International Bureau before February 1, 2020, shall continue to have effects in accordance with Rules 6(2)(iii), 7(2), 17(5)(d), 20bis(6), 27bis(6), 27ter(2)(b), 34(3)(a) or 40(6).
(d) [Deleted]
(3) [Deleted]
(4) [Transitional Provisions Concerning Languages]
(a) Rule 6 of the Common Regulations as in force before April 1, 2004, shall continue to apply to any international application filed before that date and to any international application governed exclusively by the Agreement filed between that date and August 31, 2008, inclusively, as defined in Rule 1(viii) of the Common Regulations, to any communication relating thereto and to any communication, recording in the International Register or publication in the Gazette relating to the international registration resulting therefrom, unless
(i) the international registration has been the subject of a subsequent designation under the Protocol in accordance with Rule 24(1)(c) of the Common Regulations between April 1, 2004, and August 31, 2008; or
(ii) the international registration is the subject of a subsequent designation on or after September 1, 2008; and
(iii) the subsequent designation is recorded in the International Register.
(b) For the purposes of this paragraph, an international application is deemed to be filed on the date on which the request to present the international application to the International Bureau is received, or deemed to have been received under Rule 11(1)(a) or (c) of the Common Regulations, by the Office of origin, and an international registration is deemed to be the subject of a subsequent designation on the date on which the subsequent designation is presented to the International Bureau, if it is presented directly by the holder, or on the date on which the request for presentation of the subsequent designation is filed with the Office of the Contracting Party of the holder if it is presented through the latter.
(5) [Deleted]
(6) [Incompatibility with National or Regional Laws] If, on the date this Rule comes into force or the date on which a Contracting Party becomes bound by the Protocol, paragraph (1) of Rule 27bis or paragraph (2)(a) of Rule 27ter are not compatible with the national or regional law of that Contracting Party, the paragraph or paragraphs concerned, as the case may be, shall not apply in respect of this Contracting Party, for as long as it or they continue not to be compatible with that law, provided that the said Contracting Party notifies the International Bureau accordingly before the date this Rule comes into force or the date on which the said Contracting Party becomes bound by the Protocol. This notification may be withdrawn at any time.
(7) [Transitional Provision Relating to Partial Replacement] No Office shall be obliged to apply Rule 21(3)(d), second sentence, before February 1, 2025.
(1) [Establishment of Administrative Instructions; Matters Governed by Them]
(a) The Director General shall establish Administrative Instructions. The Director General may modify them. Before establishing or modifying the Administrative Instructions, the Director General shall consult the Offices which have a direct interest in the proposed Administrative Instructions or their proposed modification.
(b) The Administrative Instructions shall deal with matters in respect of which these Regulations expressly refer to such Instructions and with details in respect of the application of these Regulations.
(2) [Control by the Assembly] The Assembly may invite the Director General to modify any provision of the Administrative Instructions, and the Director General shall proceed accordingly.
(3) [Publication and Effective Date]
(a) The Administrative Instructions and any modification thereof shall be published in the Gazette.
(b) Each publication shall specify the date on which the published provisions become effective. The dates may be different for different provisions, provided that no provision may be declared effective prior to its publication in the Gazette.
(4) [Conflict with the Protocol or These Regulations] In the case of conflict between, on the one hand, any provision of the Administrative Instructions and, on the other hand any provision of the Protocol or these Regulations, the latter shall prevail.
International Trade and Intellectual Property Law